Tumgik
#oh wow he looks so broad and strong and wide in the best way possible
slutforpringles · 3 months
Text
Tumblr media
Daniel Ricciardo rides a scooter in the Paddock during previews ahead of the F1 Grand Prix of Austria | Thursday | Spielberg | Clive Rose
45 notes · View notes
scorpiobitch95 · 3 years
Text
Tumblr media
Summary: Sy walks in on your daily yoga practice for the first time and is captivated by what he sees.
Pairing: Captain Syverson x Female Reader
Word Count: 2.2k
Warnings: 18+ only, smut, dirty talk, rough sex, swearing, sex (oral, female receiving), sex (p in v), bodily fluids (breeding kink? maybe?), unprotected sex, spanking.
Author's Note: This work is for 18+ only, no minors tolerated. You consume content at your own risk. This is my first smut fic, it's been running rampant in my head since starting a daily yoga practice over 3 months ago... now where is Sy when I need him? Y'all, when I tell you how much I need this to happen... wow. Hope you enjoy!
Edited by myself, sorry not sorry for the errors.
*No permission is given for reposting my work, copying it, or claiming any ideas or parts as your own.
Please like, comment, and reblog if you enjoyed!
••••
Namaste
The mid-morning sun warmed the room around you, illuminating the open airy space. A place for peace and self-serving practices, you used your sunroom for many acts of self-care. Along the walls were plants and yoga gear, lined up neatly.
Daily yoga had been a part of your routine for several months, bringing you peace and mindfulness, and not to mention a great toning workout for your whole body. It was a habit, just like drinking water: your body craved it.
Today's practice was around the halfway mark when you heard Sy let himself in the front door. You’d never practiced yoga in front of him before, but his interest always piqued when you mentioned it. Your focus faltered when you noticed his presence; he was standing in the doorway, watching you quietly. Good thing you weren’t in a balancing posture.
“You’re early! Sorry, I’ve still got a bit left.” You were able to see him as you flowed from your cobra into downward dog and stretched in this posture, bending your legs and swaying your hips, working out all of your stiffness, you looked at him upside down.
“Don't be sorry, sweetheart. You take your time, Sugar. I’ve got a beautiful view.”
He grinned big and whistled quietly as you raised your leg into a three-legged dog and brought it forward smoothly into pigeon pose, which, coincidentally, you knew made your ass look terrific. You brought your mind back to your center and refocused on your breath as you leaned into this hip stretcher. With Sy in your life, keeping your hips stretched and limber was a must.
You mimicked these motions on your other side but were distracted when you heard him fidgeting. A smirk slithered on your lips.
“It’s not too late to join me. You could do with a little more flexibility, baby,” you moaned at him seductively.
“You and I both know that if I get down there with ya, it’s not yoga we’ll be doin’ Sugar.”
“Oh come on, Sy, let’s get you all warmed up before I have my dirty way with you.” Teasing him was your favorite pastime. You knew the day he saw you do yoga would lead to a fun time for you both.
A growl erupted and you took a glance at him and winked as you twisted in your pose. You knew your ass was calling his name in your blush yoga leggings; you had him mesmerized by every move you made. His eyes were glued to you, and he was ready to pounce.
You continued your flow as though nothing was out of the ordinary, seeing just how long he would last. You ended up on your back to finish your routine. Sy's need was growing by the intensity of his breaths as you moved into a bridge pose, but surprisingly, he held the remainder of his composure until you transitioned to happy baby. Feet pressed in your hands, your clothed core was exposed to his hungry gaze. You closed your eyes, feeling the deep stretch in your hips once again, focused on your inner tranquility and your meditative breathing, that is until your thoughts were interrupted by his scent.
Sy was hovering above you, his large hands placed on either side of your head on the mat, his knees pressed to the back of your thighs. Opening your eyes, you smiled and reached up to meet him as he leaned down. You kissed his soft lips, giggling.
“Well, hi there. That’s a great pose choice, babe. Tabletop is really great for your spine.”
“You better be wrapping up because you’ve teased me long enough. God damn, Sugar, I don’t think I’ve been this hard in my life.” He leaned forward and pressed his hips into your opened ones. “You make me crazy with how sexy you are, ya know it?”
“Oh yes, happy baby pose is definitely sexy. How can you possibly resist me when I’m doing this?” You couldn't help but laugh at yourself because this posture was borderline ridiculous. He kissed you again and bent his head down to trail kisses along your jawline and neck.
“Well you're makin’ me happy, baby. That pussy of yours is callin’ out to me. Come on, tell me you’re ready for me… you’re drivin’ me wild.” You tried to laugh at his eagerness but were quickly overtaken again by his lips on yours and his tongue seeking the inside of your mouth. You released your feet and wrapped your legs around his hips and your arms around his neck as you coaxed him closer to your body.
“Is there such a thing as naked yoga? Cause I think I could be down for that anytime, Sugar.”
“Why don't we do some naked yoga practice of our own right now, Captain? I think I know a few things you’ll like.” His cock ground into the warmth emanating from your center and both of you were beginning to gasp heavily. Breaking away and gasping for air, you breathed out, “Mmm, fuuuuck. Yoga does have its perks, doesn’t it?” Your hand caressed the back of his head while one brushed his cheek softly.
“My body is warmed up just for you. Do your best, Captain.”
Winking and biting your lip, you guided his mouth to your neck, where he covered your skin with a gentle-rough exfoliation of scruffy kisses and nips. His lips were warm and wet as he trailed his love bites from your neck down your collar bone to the exposed tops of your breasts. He took over and unzipped your yoga bra, ravaging your nipples with feral growls of appreciation.
Involuntarily, your back arched to beg for more. You needed him closer; you wanted to fuse yourself to his strong form the way pieces of glass meld when heated to become one whole.
Kisses peppered your bare belly, your torso squirming from the tickling of his beard on your flesh. His hands wandered down to your leggings, peeling them down with your lace thong as he continued his hot, wet kisses. Sy immediately moved his bearded mouth to your pussy, not wasting a single second before beginning to devour you.
Your legs instinctively clamped towards his head, but Sy was quicker: his warm hands wound themselves under and around your thighs, holding them open. “Do that bridge again, baby.” You put your feet down and pressed your hips up into a wide-legged low bridge, bringing your wet cunt even closer to his mouth. “Yes, just like that.” He whispered those words against your clit, making you vibrate with sheer bliss. You tightened your core muscles and focused on breathing down through your middle to intensify your pleasure.
Sy's tongue had a reputation for making quick work of you; he could always make you come in record time. He'd barely had time to pleasure you yet, but you were so turned on that all it took was for Sy to hum and whisper into your pussy, “Come for me… mmmm… Come for me, Sugar.” With a final suckle of your clit, you were convulsing on his tongue.
“Holy shit, fucking yes!” You exhaled a huge laughing breath as you lowered your body and he kissed his way back up to your breasts. “Wow... fuck, let me see you, Sy.” You reached for the hem of his shirt, pulling it over his head to expose his yummy chest. You looked from his chest back to his face: his blue eyes were afire and hungry with lust, latched onto yours with the intent to conquer you. You caught his mouth with yours as your hands roamed over every inch of his broad back, feeling his muscles ripple underneath his smooth skin.
“Darlin', I need ya. Now. I’m gonna need to get a piece of that sweet ass of yours that you’ve been teasin’ me with.” He flipped you over suddenly, his hands immediately on your cheeks, squeezing and massaging them with his strong hands. You heard the rustle of clothing as Sy rid himself of the remainder of his clothing. An electric shock ran through your veins when his large hand cracked against your ass, your pussy becoming more charged by the second.
You took the opportunity to move into an easier access position that would put you on full display for him: puppy pose.
Sounds so innocent, you smirked to yourself. On all fours, you brought your hands forward and brought your knees backward, dropping your head, heart, and belly down to the mat below, causing your hips and ass to raise up in the perfect position.
“Oh Sugar, you are the sweetest thing… now, let’s take care of ya, huh?” Slapping your ass again, you felt Sy’s cock burning hot on the lips of your center, only his head teasing you gently... in and out, in and out. Now he was driving you wild.
“Syyyyy, I need you to fuck me now, please.”
With your words, his throbbing cock split you open, the intensity nearly sending you into bliss again. Your hips lined up perfectly with his, and the thick veins that bulged on the underside of his cock stroked the front walls of your pussy deliciously. You sighed in relief as your hips took his increasing speed, flesh smacking flesh, and his hands were still on your ass, squeezing possessively. There would definitely be bruises tomorrow.
Every thrust was making you see stars, and you were just getting going. You wanted to take control back so you pulsed your core muscles a few times around him; it always drove him crazy. “Just like that… God, Sugar, you’re incredible... keep doin' that.”
You were approaching your edge again but knew that you wanted to try a few other things before you were totally spent. “Sy, stay inside me and stand up.” Working to move in sync, you pushed up into downward dog as he stood, you walked your hands back and widened your legs out into a wide-legged forward fold, wrapping your hands around the back of your ankles. You were still on full display, but this time with the better ability to push back and meet his thick hips, your body taking all of him. Sy was able to push harder and faster into you like this, guiding your hips along his veiny length. His cock was still constantly caressing your G-spot, bringing you close once again.
Sy rubbed his hands up and down your hips, and you could feel the soft hair of his meaty thighs tickling the backs of yours. It was one of your favorite parts of him. You adored his hairy body. So virile. So hot. It made you do stupid things.
“Sy, fuck you feel so good like this.” Knowing you were near your release, his hand snaked around to softly engage your clit, your wetness making his motions effortless. You focused on holding your balance as your second orgasm ripped through you, making your legs tremble incessantly.
Sy immediately grabbed your hips to steady you, not wanting you to fall. “You got one more in ya, baby? Give me one more,” he cooed at you sweetly.
“Mmm, yes. Stay standing.” You shakily made your way down to your mat and moved to lie on your back. Rocking back and forth on your spine, you brought your legs back behind your head and set your toes gently on the ground, your body still trembling from your first two orgasms.
“Fuck.” Sy breathed as he watched you curl your body up and present your pussy right to him. Plow pose was aptly named, you thought.
Giggling, you told him, “That’s the idea, babe. Now, let’s both finish this practice strong, yea?”
He was on you in a flash: Sy was standing above you, the view of his ripped back and peachy ass were your show while he crouched into a wide squat, grabbed your hips, and entered you again. Your legs were pressed together in this pose, creating even more delicious friction for you both.
Sy’s grunts and breathy 'Fuck, Sugar's were your cue to know how close he was. You brought your hands up to caress the backs of his thighs and calves, stabilizing yourself and keeping him close to you.
You’d never felt him go so deep before, and if you hadn’t had the consistent practice of taking all of him — and there was a lot of him — it could have hurt. He was stimulating every spot, working you up once more… you didn’t think you’d have it in you, but as Sy become more erratic and fucked you faster, his deep thrusts made your control slip, and you crashed into waves of ecstasy once more. As your orgasm overtook you, it was all you could do to keep your hips upright. Grounding your trembling body, Sy held you in position as he swelled and released into you with a final snap of his hips, expelling a deep guttural moan.
Both of you sucking in air, you couldn’t help but laugh at your current position as you tried to catch your breaths. Pulling out of you, Sy guided you down to the mat gently and laid down beside you on his back.
“Now, we lay here quietly in Shavasana and soak in the nutrients of our practice,” you guided him, a cheeky grin taking over your face.
“Oh, you’re soakin’ up those nutrients, all right. Careful to not spill a drop, Sugar.”
••••
I do not own Captain Syverson, Sandcastle, or anything related to it.
371 notes · View notes
glowingbadger · 3 years
Note
It is the S/O’s first time and she has to deal with, as you call it, Seteth’s “foot long Dragon cock”? That one text post where you wrote that still has me rolling
/cracks knuckles/ FAIR WARNING folks, we're going full Size Queen today and I am not about to apologize for it.
And like idk if this is even good I just went into a fugue state and got carried away and here we are xD
Seteth (FE3H) x Reader's first time
NSFW 18+
Seteth had been absolutely meticulous about your pleasure. If your sense of time weren't so thoroughly scattered by now, you'd guess he'd easily spent an hour worshiping your every curve, seeking out your every precious sweet spot. You'd felt stray locks of emerald hair tickling the flesh of your chest and stomach, the harsher graze of his beard along your inner thigh, the long, luxurious warmth of his tongue pulsing at your cunt. All the while, large, strong hands explored and adored you with barely restrained hunger. And Goddess, you longed to see that restraint crack. To see what lied beneath the trappings of Seteth's day-to-day existence of paperwork and reports, stern looks and perfect posture.
Yet as of now, he hasn't even removed his breeches, though you'd been bared and thoroughly pleasured already. He wraps one arm under you as he lies by your side, and his free hand brushes tentative fingers along your soaked lower lips. Your breath hitches in your chest, and you barely manage to focus your eyes enough to meet his.
"Seteth," you say, closer to a moan as a fingertip presses to your entrance, "You... don't have to- to do all of this for me," the words rush out of your lips so you can finish your thought before he pushes into you. Your head tilts to the side, nuzzling against his shoulder, and you force just a few more words out, "What about you...?"
"I am quite content attending to you, Y/N" he says, his voice low and even, even as his finger curls at some wonderful spot, and your body arcs into him. Once he's satisfied with the first, he pushes a second digit into you, thrusting at a deep and steady pace. He varies his movements and angle, slowly opening you up, relaxing your body beneath him and coating his fingers in your juices.
"Please..." you whisper, clinging to his sturdy frame, "I... I want- mmmh-!" You're already close again. His fingers spread apart, stimulating you in a completely new way. When your pleasure-blurred eyes meet his, you can just barely glimpse the restless need behind them. "I want to help you... fell good too... Please, Seteth?"
He exhales heavily, and his fingers ease out from you. You catch your breath as he pauses in silence for a moment, seemingly grappling with some last hesitation. You're still collecting yourself when he gets to his feet to finally discard the last of his clothing, but when your eyes refocus and you glance over at him, your heart skips and your body warms through.
"Oh... I, uh... wow." Your pupils are blown wide as you size him up. Sure, you had never been with a man before- not really, anyway -but you know enough to quickly realize that the pious man before you is near impossibly endowed. His massive cock stands almost entirely erect, yet pulled down just slightly by its own sheer size and weight. Seteth clears his throat, a hand sheepishly rubbing the back of his neck.
"You understand now why I have been so insistent upon preparing you," he says as he moves to join you on the bed once more.
"I suppose so..." you mutter, unable to keep your eyes from wandering his body in a way that any devout believer would consider sinful.
"Men of my kind possess certain... reproductive advantages over humans." he goes on as he positions himself over you. A hand beneath your chin urges you to look him in the eye, "Promise me you will tell me if I hurt you."
You nod. And then, you feel the tip of his manhood, hot as it pushes between your lower lips and against your opening. Seteth's brow is furrowed in focus, his expression so intense he's practically glaring at you, and it's all you can do to keep your eyes on his as he begins to spread you open. In a moment, the bulging head of his cock is nestled inside of you, pushing out against your inner walls as he stays himself for a moment to check on your comfort.
You're already panting softly despite yourself. Your cheeks are flushed a dark crimson, burning almost as hot as the rest of your body. With nothing but unabashed lust in your eyes, you look up at him and whisper,
"Seteth... muh- more, please..."
The holy man utters a low groan and grits his teeth. His head dips down to rest on the pillow beside yours as he sinks deeper and deeper into you.
"Don't... I can't bear it when you plead with me like that."
And for a moment, you think to test that bit of new information; but then he's pushed several inches into you and he's stretching you like nothing you've ever felt before, and it's all you can do to spread your legs just a bit wider for him. Wordlessly, he reaches down and hooks an arm under your knee, drawing your leg further up and opening you up more for him. Before he's even thrust all the way into you, his hips begin to sway just slightly, and you're grateful now that he made sure you were wet enough to take him. Every stroke of his cock sends a jolt of electrifying, stimulating pleasure up your spine.
You wrap your arms around his broad shoulders. His breath is hot, panting softly against the crook of your neck, and now he's bucking into you just a little harder. The muscles of his back are wound so tight, and his moans are shaky, unsteady. He's doing everything in his power to hold himself back for you, and you can tell, but you know it's for the best. Every time he drives deeper into you, you're more full than you ever thought possible. Soon enough, his thrusts do bring a tinge of pain amidst pleasure- yet you don't think for even a moment to ask him to stop.
And it dawns on you that, in some way, you find it intensely thrilling that the Church's Right Hand is fucking you so deep you can't think with a cock that would seem like an exaggeration to speak of. Even the pain is arousing, and you wonder if Seteth would believe you if you told him. For now, you simply cling to him until with one final push, he pauses. His arms have both traveled under the arch of your back to hold you flush against his body, and your legs are wrapped around his hips, and he growls against your chest,
"That's... that's all of it..." he huffs out a deep breath, then raises his head to kiss you so sweetly that you wouldn't think his manhood was stretching you to your limit at that moment. Your eyes are watering just a bit, and he murmurs your name softly.
"Goddess..." is all you manage.
"Language." he replies with surprising levity, and it barely even registers in your mind that Seteth just made a joke- on purpose, at that. But then he's shifting his hips against you once more and your mind is dashed of all but your heart and body's worship of Saint Cichol. He pushes himself up from you just a bit. Just enough to watch your expressions, either out of caution or fascination or both. He begins slow, easing in and out of you until you adjust fully to his size- at least, as well as you possibly could.
Then, his hands are at your hips, holding you firmly in place, and he's bucking into you harder and just a little faster and you can feel his abdomen flex with each tightly controlled motion. He checks in with you at least two or three more times as he edges closer and closer to fucking you in earnest. You're impressed at how coherent you manage to be when you tell him not to stop, that he feels incredible, that you adore him. His head tilts back for a moment, and at long, long last he lets out a true and unabashed moan of pleasure. The sound alone floods your body with new heat, and you feel yourself clench around him, your thighs shaking. You're not certain how long you manage to last after that, but by the time one more electrifying climax has swept through your body, Seteth has lowered himself to hold you close to him once more.
And once he does, his hands grip you more tightly, his fingers digging down your back. You gasp aloud as his entire body shifts forward over you and his hips meet flush with your inner thighs. Every thrust sends a jolt of pain and pleasure up through your core, radiating through your nerves. His voice is low and husky when he frantically says,
"Where-"
"Inside- please, Seteth-!" you don't need to consider this for a moment- it's how you'd always imagined it. Hissing your name through his teeth, his entire length throbs powerfully inside of you, and suddenly the intense heat of his orgasm begins to fill you. You feel the first shot or two, but before long you're so over-full and over-stimulated that you merely allow him to pour out his load into you while you lay beneath him, boneless and panting and utterly giddy.
You're both entirely spent. Seteth exhales as he carefully pulls himself from you, even this one last moment of friction causing you to squirm beneath him. He collapses at your side and rests his head on your chest, a hand lazily tracing loving paths along the curve of your waist. You can feel his cum trailing down your backside, but you're too sore to move and too content to care.
"I... I apologize if I-"
"Hush." you kiss his hair, and he softly laughs, his breath feather light across your skin. "I won't have you apologizing for making me feel that good." you add, your arms cradling him in turn. He smiles and blindly kisses whatever inch of your skin is closest- anything will do if he can show even an ounce of his adoration.
"Then I apologize for underestimating you. You are far too good to me, my love."
206 notes · View notes
darlingmulti · 3 years
Text
Yes, Chef (Chef!Seokjin x Waitress! Y/N)
Tumblr media
Description-
You work as a waitress in a crummy restaurant in the middle of hick-ville. One day, a handsome new chef comes in and changes the scenery. Chef Jin is hot and talented and you immediately fall head over heels for him. Despite his good looks, the two of you don't get along. There is never a moment where the two of you don't fight. One night after you clock out, your grabbed, and end up in the back room... pressed against Jin's hot body? Will your fantasy finally become reality?
Pairing- Chef!Seokjin X Waitress!Y/N
Rating- 18+
Word count- 10.3k
Genre- smut, angst, slice of life, romance, fluff, enemies to lovers
Warnings- choking, degradation, teasing, exhibitionism, voyeurism, use of force, fingering, heavy clit play, nipple play, overstimulation, begging, marking, scratching, biting, masturbation, squirting, praise, spanking, groping, tummy bulge, swearing, hate sex
Playlist-
Grind me Down (Jawster Remix) by Jawster, Liliana Wilde
Flesh by Simon Curtis
Eager by AK diorr., BM
Go Fuck yourself by Two Feet
Piano by Max Changmin
Note-
Shoutout to my bestie @evie3511 for beta reading and helping with the summary!
Teaser-
“You were very bad today…” he whispered softly, and as he did his teeth caught hold of the tip of your ear, causing you to gasp and jerk your head away.
“I-I’m sorry?” you whimpered.
“You just keep fighting with me.” he whispered, his voice filled with emotion you couldn’t understand.
“You keep fighting with me,” You replied, chewing your bottom lip. This position wasn’t one you expected to be in with Jin ever, especially after tonight, but here you were, standing caged in his arms against his strong chest.
He dropped his head on your shoulder, and his warm breath tickled your neck, causing goosebumps to rise up along your skin, “I want you so bad,” He whispered against you, placing a kiss against your neck.
Before you could think you were replying, “I want you too,” the words spilled out much too naturally. You felt anticipation shoot through you as he chuckled against your neck, beginning to litter kisses along your hot skin.
You leaned tiredly against the cooler in the kitchen at work, eyes glued to your phone as you scrolled aimlessly through your instagram feed. Work had been an absolute nightmare today, though slow there were several tiny rushes throughout the day, and just when you thought you could leave one of the servers called in.
The managers had begged you to stay, citing how you were the best server, and they couldn’t possibly do it without you. After agreeing now all you could do was regret it, even if you might make some extra money it just wasn’t really worth it to you with how tired you were… not to mention dealing with people… ew.
“Y/N!!!” Your close friend, Jessie, could be heard squealing from across the kitchen excitedly, running over and grabbing your arm, “Did you hear the news??”
“What news?” You asked curiously, looking up lazily from your phone and raising your eyebrows.
“There’s a new cook!! He’s upstairs right now apparently!” She exclaimed, eyes shining brightly at the prospect of fresh meat. This was a restaurant after all, the majority of employees were female, any man was sized up by all of the girls as soon as he crossed the threshold. You tried your best not to do that, having given up on the prospect of meeting any good guys here. No matter what there was always a prettier server, or the guy had some fatal flaw, sometimes he didn’t even stay for more than a couple weeks.
“Oh wow,” you said, unenthused, your eyes trailing back to your phone screen, thumb poised to resume scrolling.
“I’ve heard he’s suuuuper hot, and- get this, he’s foreign!” She squealed excitedly, jumping up and down like a child.
“Jessie, come on. Why would a foreigner want to come work here? Who told you he was hot??” You asked, looking back up to indulge your dramatic friend.
“I don't know why, but he’s definitely foreign.. Well he apparently lived in Korea for a couple years.” she said thoughtfully, and then looked back to you to answer the next question, “He was here a couple days ago to get shown around, Elaina told me all about him. I guess she got to talk with him a little bit, she said he’s hot.”
Elaina was the restaurant's biggest slut, always finding new guys to screw. If it didn’t work out with one it wasn’t a problem, there was always another one. It was no surprise she had gotten to talking with the new guy, she would probably hop on his dick as soon as he walked through the d-
Your brain seemed to malfunction as you heard the kitchen door opening and looked up to see one of the most beautiful men you had ever seen in your entire life walk into the kitchen.
The first thing you noticed was how tall he was, the second was his insane body proportions. His shoulders were broad and strong, while his waist was kind of small and tapered. His eyes were chocolatey brown, wide and shining, they had a mischievous glint in them. His skin was incredibly clear and a gorgeous golden brown that you had never seen on any of the boys in this nasty town. It was about ninety-nine percent hick country, so seeing a man like this in person was a dream come true.
His hair was pure black and shining, but he quickly covered it with a chef's hat. He was wearing the regular chefs outfit, black jeans and a loose fitting black chefs coat, his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, revealing firm and strong forearms that flexed as he followed one of the other cooks behind the line. He didn’t look nervous in the slightest, in fact he exuded confidence.
“Hey!” Jessie whispered and elbowed you rather hard in the ribs, bringing you back to reality and sending your phone flying out of your hands and onto the floor.
“Seriously!” you exclaimed, trying to act natural as you walked a couple feet to get your phone, glaring at Jessie who was watching you with knowing eyes.
“You were staring so hard dude, your mouth was wide open too!” She giggled and you glanced back at the man who had just come in, grateful he hadn’t seemed to notice you and Jessie just yet.
You shoved her irritably, “Shut up!” you muttered. You turned briskly to walk out of the kitchen, wanting to get away from her teasing and from the handsome man. Your face was getting hot the more you replayed seeing him.
He had plump lips, high cheekbones, a defined nose bridge, strong eyebrows, he was literally perfect.
“You look like you just saw a ghost,” one of your coworkers said as you grabbed a cup absently, wanting to drink some water.
“Oh?” you said absently, acting confused by the statement. You scanned the restaurant. There was only one table in the whole place right now, the rest of the crew would be here any moment, and you were looking at a hopefully busy Saturday evening.
You finished filling your cup and began sipping from it thoughtfully, your mind still on that perfect man. What was his name? What was he like? What did he look like under those loose chefs clothes?
“Excuse me,” you heard a soft, unfamiliar voice say behind you.
You looked up and behind you and could barely contain your shock. That perfect man was inches away from you, locking eyes with you. You wanted to look into them forever, but you thankfully had the sense to pull your eyes away, “Ah, sorry.” You apologized quickly, stepping to the side to let him get to the water gun.
“It’s alright, I’m Jin,” he introduced, holding out his large and gorgeous hand to shake. His fingers were long and slender, and his veins stuck out slightly on the backs of his hands, his nails were trimmed and clean too.
You stared at his hand for one second too long, causing him to raise an eyebrow but you raised your comparatively small hand to shake his, watching it disappear within his warm hand.
Wow… his skin was so soft. Was this guy really a cook? His forearms were completely unmarred, no burns whatsoever.
“I-I’m Y/N.” You introduced. Your voice came out squeaky and anxious sounding- fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck, you cursed internally. He probably thought you were a baby talking that way.
“Nice to meet you… That’s a pretty name.” He complimented and smiled at you sweetly, making your heart rate pick up. This man was dazzling! You couldn’t help but think it should be illegal to look this good.
“Thanks!” you said, sounding weird even in your own ears, you should get away before you embarrass yourself further, but he was standing right here looking at you, it would be a waste to walk away now.
“Is Jin short for something?” you asked, feeling dumb as the words left your lips.
“My full name is Kim Seokjin, well it’s Seokjin Kim here.” he corrected, “But I go by Jin since it’s easier for everyone,” he chuckled softly at your dumbfounded expression.
“O-oh, that’s cool.” you stuttered out, “So… that’s korean?” you questioned. That’s right, you encouraged yourself, keep the ball rolling.
He nodded affirmatively, “I was born there.” he stated.
“Oh that’s cool! Why are you all the way over here, then?” you asked.
“My parents have been out here a couple years now, they’re getting older, figured I should come live around here and take care of them. I saw an ad online for a sous chef position so I figured I would apply.”
“Well… that’s nice of you.. I’m uh- glad you’re here.” you said, and smiled what you hoped was a nice smile, and not too awkward.
He snickered and shook his head, “Well thanks!” he said and started to walk back to the kitchen. You were about to follow him when you heard an annoying sing-song voice behind you.
“Hello~~~!! You must be Jin!!”
‘There goes Elaina,’ you thought as her sickly sweet smelling perfume hit your nose as she walked past you. She went up and tapped the large man's shoulder, grinning as she confidently introduced herself.
You sighed and walked away to the counter in the middle of the restaurant, leaning your head dejectedly on your arm. You would give anything to have more time to talk with him… but with all the other girls it would probably be impossible. He certainly wouldn’t pay you much attention once he got a look at all the other damsels that worked here… Even with your lack of hope though, your eyes travelled to your hand where you could still feel the warmth of his wrapped around yours. It couldn’t hurt to dream…
~~~~
The dinner rush was in full swing, you were juggling six tables, the kitchen was backed up with orders, and the restaurant was packed with people, conversations echoing off the walls as the printer at the bar went off almost nonstop. The bartender was cranking out drinks for the servers like crazy.
“Excuse me ma’am, how much longer on my order!” One of your particularly annoying tables called, snapping her fingers at you as you were rushing by with dirty plates to take to the back.
“Not much longer, miss.” you replied hastily and offered an apologetic smile.
“Can you check? Did you even put it in?”
“Of course I can! So sorry, miss!” you said and smiled before turning away, your expression dropping immediately. What did she think you were doing carrying all these dirty plates? Of course you would check if you were going in the kitchen, that was literally just common sense.
You came back into the kitchen, briskly kicking the door open and setting the plates down before striding down to the ticket line where the expo was plating whatever food he could and shouting at the cooks for more fries.
Jin was sauteeing something and the other two cooks were hard at work on the grill, fryers, and salad station. Jin’s expertise was obvious, even in a new environment he was shining.
“Hey how long on this ticket,” you muttered to the expo. You wished you could stare at Jin all night long, but you had customers to please, and besides you had already given up on your fantasies about him. The most your relationship would amount to would be casual friendship, if even that.
Yours was actually second in the line and as the expo looked it over, he realized only one thing was missing and it was actually on Jin’s side.
“Hey Jin, do you have the tostadas coming?” He called.
“Tostadas?” Jin called back, looking up in confusion at the expo, his brow was furrowed and sweat was dripping down his temples. Fuck. How could you focus on anything with him being THAT fine. Some of the other servers had come in to pine over the line and agonize over how hot the new chef was.
Yet even his hotness couldn’t distract as he said, “I don’t have a ticket for that.” and turned around flippantly.
“What do you mean?” The expo called, grabbing the ticket and pushing it across the shelf for Jin, who turned around to take it, looking it over intently.
“I made that already.” he argued, and pushed the ticket back at the expo, again turning away to continue his sautee job. You could feel your blood beginning to boil, and there was the fatal flaw. He might be a good cook, but he had a shitty attitude.
“Well we don’t have it!” You interrupted loudly, “I need tostadas ASAP!”
“Are you the expo?” He asked calmly, cocking an eyebrow at you. Ugh, he was so hot even being as big of a dick as he was being.
‘Don’t get sidetracked, you have a job to do,’ you thought to yourself.
“No, but who cares? Make me my tostadas!”
Jin rolled his eyes and pointedly turned away as the expo finished the first order and called out tiredly, “Jin can you please make me an order for tostadas ASAP?”
“Of course I can,” he said and glared at you before turning back around to continue.
“Glad to know we have another asshole cook on the team!” You called childishly, making the other waitresses gasp. You went back out on the floor without a care to go deal with the rest of your tables, and reassure your woman that her food was in fact coming up. This wasn’t going to be fun.
~~~~
The night had finally slowed to a stop and you were getting ready to leave for the evening, printing your reports and organizing all of your checks at a table. As you were sitting you heard a voice coming from around the wall between the booth and the server station, and paused at the sound of your name.
“She’s always like that, you’re not an asshole.” Elaina was saying, her voice that annoying, honey sweet tone she took with men she was trying to impress.
“I won’t let any servers walk all over me,” Jin was heard saying, sounding nonchalant.
“Oh of course not!! You shouldn’t!! She’s a bitch because she’s jealous. She has always been the le-”
“Sorry, but I’m not here to gossip or talk crap. Thank you for the encouragement though,” Jin could be heard cutting her off, before you heard the door to the kitchen creak open as he walked away from her. You sighed and rolled your eyes, at least Elaina’s plan to use you as a tool to get with him didn’t work.
You were certainly bitchy earlier, that you would admit, but he didn’t help the situation either acting the way he did. You finished doing your report and slid out of the booth tiredly, it didn’t matter, tomorrow was another day…
~~~~
Situations like the one that night seemed to happen all too frequently between you and Jin despite your best efforts. You really didn’t want to fight with him, he was unbearably attractive, smart, a good cook, and his voice was like silk, yet every night seemed to be a new battle.
First it was french fries taking too long, next it was the steak being overcooked, and the next it was an item rang in wrong, it was all trivial but it just seemed to add up. Everyday you saw him it became more and more tense between you two, you hated it, because despite all of that you were crushing on him. Not only was he hot, but he could be incredibly sweet at times. Plus he was so cute, and his jokes were hilarious. He never told them to you, but every time you heard them you couldn’t help but giggle at the stupidity of them.
Your work day was starting off shitty, as was normal. Jin hadn’t said hello to you when you came in, two servers called off, and the restaurant was in shambles when you arrived. Not to mention it was eighty-five degrees outside, you hadn’t slept well, and you had had a large fight with your parents before leaving for work.
It was a dumb fight,just more nagging from them about your life. It seemed like nothing you did was good enough. You were trying your best... At times you just felt like you were fighting an uphill battle. Today you had no energy to fight with Jin, and you certainly weren’t prepared for the dinner rush.
It was the wing bar that night. The crowd came in a tidal wave of people, more than you or any of your coworkers had expected or been prepared for and within the first hour you were so swamped you didn’t know what to do. You simply couldn’t keep up with everything that was happening.
Food, checks, orders, tables, greeting, running, pre-bussing, it was all too much for you, especially with the heat and the tiredness. Food was coming out at a decent rate thankfully, but one table just simply could not be satisfied.
You were feeling worse and worse as the time ticked by, and had no fight left in you to deal with difficult entitled customers, but duty called.
“Ma’am, ma’am come here!” You heard and couldn’t help but sigh at the familiar obnoxious voice. You knew this table would be a problem when they had first complained about the bugs outside, and then returned a drink because it ‘definitely wasn’t made right’, what could it possibly be now?
You turned around hesitantly and put on your best invested, and apologetic smile, their food had been dropped by the runner probably a couple minutes ago now, all mostly wings.
“What can I do for you?” You asked, faking sweetness while inside you were cursing at this nasty woman and her teenagers.
“I don’t know what kind of restaurant this is, but the food and the service here is just unacceptable.”
“I’m… sorry?” You said, unable to hide how taken aback you were. What was she even talking about?
“First of all, this is cold!” she pushed her ribs away in disgust, “These wings are cold, everything is COLD! Second, this place is filthy and obviously not being run properly. Look at you! You can’t seem to get it together for the life of you, and you should take something for all that sweating you’re doing. This has been horrendous!!” She exclaimed again and leaned back with a huff, arms crossing over her chest.
You weren’t sure what to say. Usually, you would offer to have the food remade but it didn’t feel worth it to you. You could feel your eyes growing hot and your hands were balling up, “I’m so sorry. I’ll go get my manager.” You said and walked away briskly, even as she shouted for you to come back. A few of your other tables looked at you sympathetically as you went inside and beelined to the kitchen, feeling frustration as your tears spilled over freely as soon as the door opened.
“M-Miles!” You stuttered out meekly at your manager who was currently helping expo, he immediately looked up hearing your weak voice, eyes widening.
“Y/n, what happened?”
“M-my table is r-really upset right now and I- I think you should go talk to them,” you said, barely managing to get out your words as you felt tiny sobs going through you. You were so tired of everything right now. It was one thing to have a table yell about food, but to also insult you in front of your face was painful and humiliating.
“About what? Which table?” he prodded, rubbing your arm in an attempt to comfort you.
“Table eighty three,” you sniffled, “She said that, that the food was cold and that I was terrible and yeah… just please go out there.”
“Okay, okay, just take a breather, drink some water.” He said and quickly stepped out to go and talk with the furious table.
You groaned and wiped at your face, feeling your embarrassment only growing as Jin came from behind the line with a water bottle, “Come here,” he ordered and placed a hand on the small of your back while handing you the water bottle and leading you to the walk in cooler.
You didn’t even have enough sense to question why he was being nice to you, your head was pounding and you were overly aware of how hot and wet you were. Not to mention you were pretty much sobbing right now, despite your best efforts to hold it together.
“Drink the water,” He said calmly as he opened the cooler and led you inside, the feeling of cold air against your body was an intense relief, it helped you physically, but you were still reeling over everything. Even now you felt like you needed to run and take care of all of the tables you weren’t at right now. The rush was close to done but it was still upon you.
You did as you were told though, breaking the seal and sipping from it. As soon as the cool liquid touched your lips you realized how thirsty you were and drank from it messily, closing your eyes and leaning your head back, hearing the bottle crinkle up as you took in every last drop of it before your hand fell to your side. You used your free hand to wipe at your face, taking deep breaths to calm yourself.
“Better?” Jin asked, leaning against one of the shelves with an almost amused expression.
You had forgotten he was standing there watching you and your eyes flitted away from his face just as soon as they had gone there. You nodded quietly, chewing your lip, trying to calm your racing heart. It was amazing what the cold and water could do for you, you thought.
“You need to take better care of yourself,” he chastised, moving closer and rather suddenly reaching out and cupping your cheek with the palm of his hand. You looked up, dumbfounded. One hand subconsciously came up to touch his arm while your hand holding the water bottle crinkled it loudly. “You’re obviously having a hard time, and you aren’t drinking enough water… no matter how busy it is you come first.”
You nodded quietly, still unsure of what to do about his hand.
“I didn’t bother you today right?” he asked, leaning ever so slightly closer, you could make out the flecks of gold in his brown eyes at this angle, and his skin was flawless.
“N-no,” you squeaked out.
“I notice a lot more than you think I do…” he said, and you bit your lip feeling his hand fall carelessly against your side, fitting against you almost too well. You felt a tingle in your breasts, and just knew that if you were to look now both nipples would be hard and pressing against your bra. You were grateful you wore a padded one today.
“L-like what?”
“I knew you were upset as soon as you walked in.”
“Oh…?”
He brought his thumb gently across your lips, “These pretty lips were frowning, and those eyes barely even looked at me…” he whispered. You could clearly hear your heart pounding in your ears. What was happening right now?
“You were much too quiet… if you ever have any problems I’m always willing to help you out.”
You gasped as he tilted your head up to look into his eyes, “Do you got that?”
You nodded dumbly, biting the inside of your lip as your eyes moved down to his plush lips, appreciating the smoothness of his face. You really wanted to reach up to touch it, maybe it wouldn’t hu-
“Chef!”
The two of you jumped apart and you immediately turned and grabbed your forehead, acting miserable.
“Yes?” He asked. His voice was icy as he turned around to face Elaina, who was standing in the doorway looking slightly confused and frazzled.
“Sorry to interrupt… They need you back on the line. The others can’t keep up.” She said.
He nodded and looked back at you, “You all right?”
You nodded quickly, not feeling confident enough to speak.
“Come out when you’re ready.” He said and walked out, shutting the cooler behind him.
You let out a soft gasp of air that you hadn’t realized you had been holding, your whole body zinging with energy… if he could make you feel this way with such a simple touch, imagine how he could make you feel…
You shook your head quickly, ridding yourself of those thoughts. He was just being nice, that was it. It was never going to happen.
You spent a couple more minutes inside, calming down before you finally stepped out to finish the evening off right.
~~~~
A couple days later, and you were still thinking about that night in the cooler. You replayed it in your head multiple times during the day. Whenever you masturbated you thought heavily of him inside you, of his eyes boring into yours, of his honey sweet voice in your ear whispering your name.
You thought about Jin for at least seventy five percent of your days, even when you were off all you could think of was him.
“Y/N, you have a table at thirty three.”
You immediately snapped out of your thoughts and looked up at the host before leaving the kitchen to get the table started. It was slow today, besides Jin there was one other cook working. It was supposed to be an easy table- that was until they complained about the menu, and then basically tried to modify something into a completely new thing. You did your best to be polite and said you would ask the chef about accommodating them. You walked in nervously, and called out, “Hey, Jin?”
“Yes?” He asked, looking up from the sandwich he was cutting in half.
You shyly listed off the modifications, and he stared at you with an annoyed expression, cocking an eyebrow as you finished, “Are you actually serious?”
You nodded slowly. His attitude was getting you angry already.
“Well, first of all we don’t have cucumbers, you know that. Second, we don’t have seasoning to blacken a fucking salmon, you also know that. Third, I can’t even respond to the rest because it’s honestly not worth my time. Use your brain,” He said flippantly.
How was he the same person as the one in the cooler that time?
What was his problem?
“Are you done now?” You asked, immediately catching an attitude. Just because he was hot didn’t mean he could talk to you like that.
“Excuse me?” He asked, looking up through his gorgeous lashes dangerously.
“Are you done being a dick? I’m just doing my job, which is to satisfy my customers. Your job is to answer my questions, not give me snobby replies and act like a prick.”
“My job is to cook food, not cater to your needs. Quit wasting my time, and go take care of your idiot table.” he ordered.
“Will you make my order?”
“Is it going to have stupid modifications that I can’t fulfill, if so, then no. If you’re going to keep being a bitch then I also won’t be making your order. Quit wasting your time.”
You huffed angrily, and the two of you began going back and forth insulting each other, growing louder and louder until your manager came in to calm the situation and split you guys up. You huffed angrily, cheeks red, and practically ran from the kitchen to ring in your ridiculous and ‘stupid’ order. Now you didn’t care if they couldn’t do it. They would do it.
~~~~~
The rest of the evening after the fight was tense, and you were grateful that when you left Jin was nowhere to be seen. In the end, they had made the order almost perfectly, and the table left happily so you supposed that was all that mattered.
You couldn’t stop thinking about the fight though, you had both said some pretty bad things. You wondered if you guys could ever really get along.
You were walking quietly down the empty employee halls heading to the clock out, it was late since you had got stuck doing extra side work, so everyone had mostly gone home for the night.
You were mid sigh when you felt a large hand clasp over your mouth while a strong arm snaked around your waist and pulled you into one of the side boiler rooms, causing a muffled shriek to leave your lips as the person kicked the door open and you heard a familiar silky voice say, “Shh, behave.”
You froze and blinked, looking around the low lit and frankly dirty room. There were a couple machines running that were always on, running the building, resonating with a persistent hum.
You struggled violently to get out of Jin’s strong grip but he only held tighter, fingers digging into the soft flesh of your arm, hand firmly over your mouth until you finally gave up with an indignant groan. You knew it was Jin, but that was it. Your stomach was churning with anxiety and anticipation as he held you tightly in his grasp against his hot body. Your head at his chest.
“Are you done?” he whispered coolly against your ear, his tone slightly mocking.
You shuddered and nodded.
“I’m gonna move my hand, if you scream you’ll really be sorry.” he threatened.
Did you have a reason to scream? You wondered.
Sure Jin was being strange, but there was nothing to be worried about… right?
As his hand slid away you quickly asked, “What are you doing?”
He was silent for a while, wrapping his now free arm tightly around you in an iron like bind. Both of his arms were pressing against your chest, and you could feel your heart racing against your rib cage the longer he stood silently holding you.
“You were very bad today…” he whispered softly, and as he did his teeth caught hold of the tip of your ear, causing you to gasp and jerk your head away.
“I-I’m sorry?” you whimpered.
“You just keep fighting with me.” he whispered, his voice filled with emotion you couldn’t understand.
“You keep fighting with me,” You replied, chewing your bottom lip. This position wasn’t one you expected to be in with Jin ever, especially after tonight, but here you were, standing caged in his arms against his strong chest.
He dropped his head on your shoulder, and his warm breath tickled your neck, causing goosebumps to rise up along your skin, “I want you so bad,” He whispered against you, placing a kiss against your neck.
Before you could think you were replying, “I want you too,” the words spilled out much too naturally. You felt anticipation shoot through you as he chuckled against your neck, beginning to litter kisses along your hot skin.
You tilted your head back to allow better access and then felt a zing of new fear go through you.
No. This was bad. This was very bad you needed to get away. You were literally at work, in a back hall where anyone could just walk in… Maybe had you been somewhere else this would be more appropriate?
“Are you insane?” You gasped, suddenly trying to jerk away again, pulling your head away from his lips.
“Are you?” He asked and pushed one of his arms down around your waist, driving your ass back into his center where you could feel his rising excitement. This couldn't be happening. His other hand easily found purchase on your breasts, groping you over your shirt and bra. You moaned out involuntarily at the friction and then bit your lip to try and quiet yourself.
Were you dreaming?
“That’s right you fucking whore… this is what you wanted all along hm?”
“W-what are you talking about?” you panted. It was embarrassing how you felt right now. You wanted to get away, you wanted to get out right now, but you couldn’t bring yourself to struggle… your body would never forgive you for wasting this chance.
“Do you like to tease me?” he asked, and the hand that had been on your breast suddenly was wrapping around your throat as he pushed your head up and back against his shoulder, causing you to squeak as his eyes met yours.
Oh fuck.
You tried to shake your head, but you were totally incompacitated with his hand wrapped around you like this. The hand around your waist slithered up and he began quickly undoing the buttons on your uniform.
You weakly began to struggle, suddenly feeling anxiety shoot through you. You had just finished working, what if you were gross? A sick part of you wanted this, craved it, but the rational part of you was screaming at you to get out of there.
His hand eased on your throat only slightly and you gasped for air, causing him to laugh cruelly before he released your throat and turned you around to face him, his eyes were filled with desire and lust. It caught you so off guard you didn’t even have time to react before he was forcing you against the wall.
“I know you want me.” he said softly, strong arms caging you in on either side.
“I- I don’t know what you’re t-”
He cut you off by aggressively pressing his lips against yours, one hand grabbing your chin while the other began kneading your breast again, making you gasp and moan as his warm lips moved against yours. At first you tried to pull away, to stop the kiss, but his mouth felt so soft and his touch felt so good you couldn’t help yourself. Your eyes fluttered closed and one hand came up to grab the arm that was raised against your cheek.
A part of you knew this was wrong, and you knew that a normal person would be afraid of this large man, but you weren’t. You were completely overpowered with lust that had been stewing ever since he had walked through those doors.
Who cared if someone walked in? A part of you wished someone would.
Who cared if you weren’t in pristine condition? He clearly didn’t.
His hands found your legs and you let out a shocked squeak as he lifted you, forcing you to wrap your legs around his waist while your back leaned against the wall. Your arms quickly wrapped around his neck as well and he smiled down at your shocked expression.
“I’ve wanted you for so long,” he breathed as his nimble fingers took up unbuttoning your shirt again.
“M-me too,” you stuttered earnestly, already a desperate and needy mess, especially with the slight pressure of him against your core.
“Really,” he said, his voice lowering and one of his eyebrows cocking up in an enthused expression.
You were about to reply, but his hands were suddenly cupping your bra clad chest, squeezing slightly. You moaned embarrassingly, throwing your head back against the wall as he teased you.
“This is pretty,” He commented, his finger trailing down the outside of your lacy bra.
“Th-thanks,” You stuttered.
“Did you wear it hoping I might see it?” He asked, his hands cupping your breasts again as his dark eyes met yours in the halflight.
You remembered all the times you put on your work outfit you would wonder if Jin would like it. You had wondered if his hands would ever move to unclasp your bra and do all the things you could only fantasize about.
You nodded slightly and he smirked, before his hands were coming behind your back and skillfully unclasping the bra. A part of you wondered how many times he had done this before tonight, but you didn’t really care. He was yours for the night, so what did it matter?
As your bra was loosened he easily slid his hands under it to grope you much easier, his large hands cupping them. You pushed your head against the wall, biting your lip to stifle the moans that were bubbling at your lips. His fingers skillfully found your already hard nipples, running back and forth over them. With each touch of his hand arousal shot through your core.
“J-Jin,” you whimpered as he rolled your sensitive buds between his fingers.
“Yes my dear,” he asked, eyes boring into you.
“W-what if someone sees?” You asked, your breath was coming out faster as he began to play more roughly with your nipples, occasionally groping your chest insistently.
“Hmm… then I guess they’ll know how much of a slut you actually are behind that bitchy exterior,” he said. You huffed as he was suddenly attacking your neck again, trailing to bite your shoulder and collarbone, irritably pushing the fabric of your button up aside.
“F-fuck,” you whispered, shuddering as he began sucking on a spot just below your collarbone, hands still working gracefully on your chest. You could feel the growing wetness of your panties, and you were becoming needy. Unfortunately, Jin had no intentions of rushing the time he had with you, taking his time leaving an array of bruises just below your collarbones, hands still groping your chest.
His mouth finally found yours and as you kissed he helped you get your shirt off the rest of the way, and then gently lowered your feet to the ground to remove your bra as well. You kissed him back feverishly as his hands found your hips, holding them within his massive hand as your mouth opened with his, deepening the already sloppy kiss.
One of his hands went back to your breast, flicking over your nipple and making you squeak against his lips. He chuckled and pulled away, licking his lips as he looked at you standing topless before him.
You felt suddenly exposed but you couldn’t think too much as he was suddenly bringing his head down and gripping one of your breasts, guiding his hot mouth to your nipple. You gasped and shuddered at the feeling of his wet tongue against you, practically lying against the wall as he worked his magic on you, teasing your body cruelly.
You let out a startled gasp as he suddenly slapped your ass hard, the sound echoing in the dark room. He continued to squeeze and grope your ass while his mouth trailed from one breast to the other before reconnecting feverishly with your mouth. His fingers finally began to work at undoing your jeans and you lifted your arms again to wrap around his neck as you made out, to distract you as his hand wasted no time in dipping into your pants.
You moaned loudly and dropped your head against his shoulder to muffle the sound as his fingers dragged along your wet panties, finding your clit easily and beginning to move his middle finger in slow circles.
“You’re practically dripping,” he teased, and you let out a low whine as his finger continued to rub your sensitive bud through your panties. Your stomach was twisting and turning with anticipation, and all you wanted was to feel him inside of you already.
“Hurry up and fuck me!” You gasped as his finger pressed harder against you.
“Someone’s impatient,” He laughed, but made no move to do what you had told him. You reached out boldly and began rubbing over the bulge of his cock in his jeans, moving your own hand in slow circles as he did the same to you.
He didn’t stop you, but he did finally dip his hands beneath your panties, splitting the folds of your dripping cunt with his fingers and making your body shudder hard at the feeling. You kept rubbing his cock, but you were forced to stop as you felt a finger slip into your core, causing you to cry out loudly.
As you pulled back your head he pushed you back against the wall hard and reconnected his lips with yours to quiet you. As he began fingering you, his fingers brushed against your g-spot, drawing out mewls of arousal from your lips. You couldn’t even focus on the kiss, your entire being was focused on his fingers slipping in and out of your core.
You blushed hearing the squelching sounds of your wetness as he began fingering you.
“Let’s get these off of you shall we?” He suggested, and you whined as he pushed your jeans and panties down with ease, as soon as they hit the ground his fingers were dragging back against you, making you shudder and cry out.
“Jin!” you moaned as he suddenly was pushing his fingers inside of you again quickly, wasting no time in beginning to pound in and out of you expertly.
“You’d better quiet down before someone hears you princess,” he whispered darkly, not bothering to slow his pace.
You bit down hard on your lip, your hands reaching out to ground yourself on his shoulders, fingers digging into them as your mouth twisted in pleasure and embarrassment. The sound of your wetness was new even to you. Jin suddenly stopped and you whined out loudly, causing him to laugh softly.
“Sit down over here,” he ordered, and pointed to a chair conveniently placed in the corner of the room, probably left there to be thrown away, but instead forgotten.
“W-what if it’s dirty,” you whimpered.
He smiled softly down at you. You had been reduced to nothing more than his toy at this moment, standing naked in front of him, completely at his mercy. You had to say though, you definitely didn’t mind.
He slowly undid his chef’s coat, sliding it off to reveal a tight black tee shirt beneath it and slowly went to the chair, laying it over the bottom of it. In the half light you could see the definition of his muscles and as he turned around you were wrapping your arms around his neck to sloppily kiss him again while his hands wrapped around your waist, kissing you back just as hard as your hands glided to his chest.
He was just as muscular as you had expected.
“Take off your shirt,” you gasped.
He chuckled and pulled away, slowly grabbing the edges of it and sliding it over his head, revealing his toned abs and strong shoulders.
“Holy shit,” you whimpered, your hands coming to touch his pectoral muscles and running down his body, enjoying the ridges of his abs against your fingertips, stopping at his waist band.
“That’s enough now,” he cooed, “Sit down,” he ordered, pushing you slightly towards the chair.
“But what if-”
“Sit. Down.” His voice took on a more authoritative tone and your stomach twisted.
“O-okay,”
“It’s not okay. It’s, ‘Yes, Chef.’” he ordered.
“Y-yes Chef,” you stuttered, sitting down in the chair slowly.
You bit your lip as Jin dropped to his knees in front of you, looking down at him through anxious eyes. You had no idea what he was planning, or what he wanted.
“Spread your legs,” he ordered and you took a deep breath. You hadn’t expected to be this exposed to him at all. His eyes were boring into you hungrily, and you felt anticipation knotting up your stomach as you slowly spread apart your legs, revealing your wet core to him.
You flinched as he let out a shaking breath, “You’re so fucking hot,” he said, “Such a pretty little whore,”
You looked down at him as you felt his fingers coming up to caress your outer thighs, his fingers trailing over your knees and down your calves. Every touch from his nimble fingers was electric. Yet his hands wouldn’t go near your core, and you were growing desperate.
“T-touch me,” you whimpered.
“Hmm,” he sighed softly, and his fingers went higher up your thighs, “Show me how you want me to touch you,” He breathed and you felt a zing of anxious excitement shoot through you. You had never done something so lewd in front of another person, and you weren’t sure if you could.
“W-what do you mean?” You stalled.
“Take your hand,” he ordered, grabbing your wrist and guiding it to your dripping cunt, “And play with yourself while I watch. Show me how you like it.”
You bit your lip, looking down at him through your lashes, he stared up at you lustfully, his eyes sliding down your body to focus on your center.
You closed your eyes, and leaned back against the chair, your fingers sliding slowly between your folds and running over your clit. You brought up your other hand to gently begin playing with your nipple, sliding your finger back and forth as the one between your legs rubbed up and down against your clit, gliding between the folds.
You shuddered feeling his hot breath against your hand, and you chanced a glance to see he had drawn closer, focusing on your hand as it moved.
You slowly drew your finger down to your own entrance, pushing your finger against the entrance, little moans sliding out of your lips as you began to push a finger in, making Jin moan as well as he watched.
“You really are such a little slut,” he teased, and you mewled as you felt two of his fingers against you, beginning to push apart your folds further, examining your most private area with predatory eyes, “Just imagine if someone came in right now,” he whispered, his hot breath brushing against you as your finger pushed in further.
His talk was making you more excited and more desperate, you wished someone would come in and see this right now.
“Imagine the look on their face when they see you sitting here, touching your pretty little cunt for me.”
The thought alone was making you more worked up, “Chef,” you whimpered, plunging your fingers faster in and out of yourself, sweat was beading on your forehead and beginning to sheen over your body as you became more and more aroused.
“Yes princess,” He crooned, his fingers sliding up either side of your core, making you more crazy and desperate.
“Mmmm,” you couldn’t even speak as one of his fingers ghosted against your clit as you continued to touch yourself, finger flicking more insistently over your nipple, sending shocks of pleasure through you with each stroke.
“Such a good little whore, all for me,” he praised, beginning to rub your clit in slow circles, making you keen softly, biting your lip hard to try and stop the noises that were begging to spew from your lips.
You were drawing close, your thighs beginning to tremble as you attempted to spread your legs further for him, your hand reaching up to your own throat, squeezing the sides in desperation.
“Choking hm,” he whispered, and you whined as you heard him stand. His hands wrapped around both of your wrists, stopping you from bringing yourself to orgasm.
“L-let go,” you begged, attempting to push your fingers back inside but he pulled them out instead, laying your hand on your thigh while he took the hand around your throat and also set that on your thigh.
“I bet I can make you cum twice as hard as you can yourself,” he whispered against your ear, pressing a kiss against your temple. You felt his hands slip down against your core before pushing inside of you once again, this time with a vengeance.
“Oh fuck,” you gasped, and he quickly pressed his lips against yours to stifle you as he began to curl his fingers expertly inside of you. He rubbed that sensitive area with vigor, slowly picking up the pace as his other hand gripped gently on your throat. He was doing everything perfectly, and your body and mind were in ecstasy.
Your hands lifted to grip the offending arm desperately, fingernails digging into his firm arm.
“That’s right, come on Y/N,” He breathed against you, bringing you closer to the edge. You gasped and shuddered as an orgasm was suddenly upon you, causing you to lurch forward against Jin’s shoulder, clawing at his bicep as he carried you through the orgasm, pounding into you hard and fast.
He pulled quickly out of you, giving you a moment to come down, “Ready for another round?” He asked, and you pulled away in shock before he was suddenly rubbing your clit hard and fast, causing you to gasp as the pleasure changed to slight pain as overstimulation set in.
“S-stop… n-no,” You whimpered, your body already beginning to tremble. You were already exhausted from the first one, and you could feel the pressure building up twice as much.
Soon you were too far gone as he was pounding into you once again, sweat dripping down his chest and arms as he pounded in and out of you vigorously, his head against your wet neck.
“I’m-i’m gonna… oh please,” you mewled and your eyes clenched so tight that you saw white. Your body convulsed hard beneath his finger and his hand came over your mouth as your moans grew loud and intense, liquid spewed lewdly from out of you as you came.
He watched with pride as you squirted, body writhing as your wetness covered his hand.
As soon as you finished you felt intense humiliation racing through your veins, and as he went to pull away you grabbed a hold of him tightly, trembling still, your legs clamping closed. You felt like you might cry as you breathed against his chest.
“Good job princess,” he whispered, gently rubbing your thighs and sides before one of his hands was going to rub your back.
“I’m s-sorry,” you squeaked.
“Hm?” He asked, pulling away from you. His strong brows furrowed at your anxious expression.
“I didn’t m-mean to,” you whimpered, looking away from him, your hands holding tightly to his wet arm.
“Oh princess, you were amazing,” he praised, his voice taking on a comforting and almost sweet tone as he kissed your face.
You blushed brightly, taking deep breaths to calm down. You were still embarrassed, but as Jin’s hands ran up and down your sides soothingly, whispering praise against your ear, you slowly relaxed, and your body began begging once again for his cock.
“Will you fuck me now?” You whispered, looking up at him.
“I’m going to make you see stars,” he growled and you gasped as he was yanking you up from the chair and kissing you hard, his tongue invading your mouth feverishly.
You melted into the kiss, and your hands travelled down his well muscled torso to his black jeans. You were quick to undo his pants for him, pushing down the waistband eagerly, while still trying to maintain the kiss.
He separated from your mouth for a moment to pull down his pants, and then his boxers, revealing his hard length.
You gasped seeing how big he actually was, a zap of fear going through you as you wondered if you would be able to take him all. Your hands went to his cock, and you began jerking him off. Rubbing up and down on his hard length. He lifted his hands to your face, tangling his fingers in your hair as he kissed you hard, grunting occasionally as you went.
His mouth eventually left yours to attack the side of your neck, his hands sliding down your body and groping your ass. You were eager to feel him inside of you, just the thought alone making you wetter.
You whimpered as he smacked your ass quite hard and he pulled away from you, “Against the wall,” he ordered suddenly. You looked down and realized the precum beading at the tip of his hard cock.
You felt a flash of excitement and pride, “Yes, Chef,” you said, pulling away and going against the wall.
You heard him bend down and the rip of a package as he slipped on a condom. It was a good thing he thought to do so, because your mind was far from worrying about anything other than having him fill you.
You heard him coming back over and you squeaked as he grabbed your hips, pulling you back. Your palms splayed against the wall and you spread your legs a bit for him as he slid his finger down the length of your spine before pausing and you squeaked as he slapped your ass once again.
“After all the trouble you give me, it’s so good hearing you whine like that,” he said softly, and you gasped as he spanked you again, “You wanted me to punish you didn’t you,” he teased.
“Y-yes Chef,” you said, and as he spanked you once more, you revelled in the sting of it, feeling the way your body reacted to him spanking you. After a few more tears were pricking the corner of your eyes and you were growing needy.
“Oh please fuck me!” You cried out.
He was quiet for a moment, but then you felt his fingers slipping between your lips, pushing your lips apart to give him easier access.
“Alright now princess, be good for me,” he whispered and you waited with bated breath as the head of his cock teased your entrance, he rubbed against your slit a few times, gathering your own wetness all over his cock before he began to push inside of you.
You moaned out and brought one hand to your mouth to stifle the sound as your walls spasmed around him. He was massive, stretching you as he slowly inserted himself deep inside of you. He let out little grunts of his own at the feeling of your body clenching around him.
“I’m in,” he said, leaning down to gently bite your shoulder, making you squeak at the feeling.
“F-fuck me,” you begged, “Just fuck me,”
“So needy,” he commented, before he began slowly sliding in and out of you, causing your muscles to spasm. You bit your lip, trying to stifle any of the sounds that were begging to be released.
“You’re so fucking wet,” he groaned, smacking your ass as he started getting into a rhythm, fucking into you at a steady pace, making you whine and shudder around him. This was more than you could have ever dreamed. With each thrust he would bury himself deep inside of you, head teasing your cervix, before pulling nearly all the way out and then snapping his hips back into you, causing you to cry out at the feeling.
“Are you my little whore?” He growled as he started to pick up the pace.
“Y-yes chef,” you whimpered, feeling your knees growing weak.
“Say it.” He ordered, and you let out a faltering gasp as he suddenly pulled you up, one arm wrapping around your waist to hold you while his other wrapped around your throat, pushing your head back against his chest.
“Ahh, I-I’m your little whore,” you breathed out, gasping as he was suddenly thrusting right into a sensitive area deep inside, with each snap of his hips your body would spasm.
Suddenly you both froze hearing voices coming from somewhere, and adrenaline zapped through your body. Oh fuck, what if they heard you, or worse what if they came in and saw.
He grabbed you tightly and forced you to turn with him to face the door, grabbing one of your breasts, his finger flicking cruelly over your nipple, “Do you think you can keep quiet,” he whispered against your ear, slipping his hand down your abdomen to slide a finger over your clit.
“A-aang,” you gasped, biting your tongue as he began to move his finger in slow circles, the voices were growing closer.
“They’d be so turned on to see you like this,” he whispered, “Totally at my mercy.” He growled, beginning to thrust slowly in and out again, pulling his hand away from your clit to hold you, one hand still wrapped around your throat. You felt tears pricking your eyes as you did your best to keep quiet, your stomach twisting with anxiety and your heart pounding so loud they could probably hear it out there.
He did everything in his power to torment you, fingers running between teasing your nipple and rubbing your clit. Whispering sweet nothings against your ear while occasionally biting your earlobe.
Finally you heard the door to the outside open and it was silent once more.
You let out a shaky sigh and he picked up the pace, his hand splaying across your abdomen. “Good girl,”
“Y-you’re insane,” you whined, and he laughed softly before beginning to fuck you harder, the sound of his skin slapping yours filling the room.
“You’re taking me so well,” he praised, “I can feel my cock hitting your walls,” he whispered in your ear, sending a shiver through your body.
He grabbed your hand, placing it under his against your abdomen. You gasped as he suddenly snapped his hips into you, and you felt the bulge against your hand, making you even more turned on.
“Can you feel it,”
“You’re so fucking big,” you whined as he suddenly started fucking you harder, almost bouncing you on his cock. His hand moved from yours to rub your clit, making you moan loudly. His hand on your throat was snapping over your mouth in an instant to quiet you as you were pushed into orgasm once more, muscles spasming around the large man’s monstrous cock, the feeling of him hitting into your hand was making you crazy.
As you finished he slipped out of you, and you nearly fell, your legs weak. He caught you easily and spun you around, pushing you up against the wall. His hands slipped under your thighs and he was lifting you before you knew it, forcing you to wrap your legs around his hips.
“I’m not done just yet baby,” he whispered. You whimpered, and sighed as he slid his cock back into easily.
“Hmmmm,” You sighed in contentment, your hands wrapping around his neck and tangling in his hair as you leaned forward to kiss him hard.
He didn't even need to lean you against the wall, wrapping his arms around you as he kissed you back just as hard, your walls spasming around his large cock. You felt so full it was blissful.
He finally pressed you back against the wall, and began to pound in and out of you, causing you to throw your head back against the wall as he fucked you.
He was going faster, sweat was dripping from both of you as you were getting closer to orgasm and Jin was right on the edge. He was beginning to spew curse words, his hands gripping your sides hard as he pounded into you. You were almost laying against the wall, if it wasn’t for his hands holding you up and your death grip around his neck you would fall.
“Such a good fucking whore,” He growled, and you gasped as he lifted a hand to grope your breast, flicking his finger over your nipple before you saw his abdomen spasm, his muscles clenching as he groaned out loudly himself. His hand going back, exposing his gorgeous neckline, face twisted in pleasure.
You moaned at the sight, and as the hand on your breast rubbed over your swollen, oversensitive clit you were coming as well, body spasming for the fourth time in orgasm as he held you tightly. As you both finished finally you pulled yourself up onto him, dropping your head against his shoulder and taking gasping breaths, your entire body exhausted.
You felt his cock slip out of you and he held you tightly, a hand going to your head, running his fingers through your hair, breathing just as deeply as you.
“How are you?” He asked.
“Tired,” you muttered, you weren’t sure yet if you could stand on your own.
“Think you’ll be able to drive home?” He asked, rubbing your back in slow circles.
You let out a soft sigh, “Ohhhh, fuck,” you groaned. You had completely forgotten about the thirty minute drive home, and already your body was so sore and tired. You wanted to sleep more than anything.
“You can stay the night with me,” he offered sweetly.
“Are you sure,” you muttered.
“Get dressed,” He ordered, helping you disentangle yourself from him and finding your clothes for you.
You struggled slightly getting yourself dressed. You would need to go to the bathroom asap, but you wondered if he would leave you behind if you did. Not that it would matter. Jin put on his clothes, folding up his chef's coat from the chair and folding it over his arm.
You looked at it and felt a dark blush cover your cheeks, “I’m sorry… about that.” you said, gesturing to the chef's coat.
Jin chuckled darkly, “It was sexy,” he said, shrugging and grinning from ear to ear.
You looked away shyly, “Th-thanks… and I- I’m sorry about today too. I was just frustrated and-” Jin came forward, placing a finger against your lips.
“Hush. We’re already past that… you made up for it… Besides it was more me than you that was being an asshole.” He admitted, and leaned forward to kiss your forehead.
“I really like you,” you blurted. Perhaps it was the exhaustion, or the fact this man had given you four of the best orgasms of your life, but you were suddenly ready to bare your soul to him.
You didn’t want this to be a one time thing… well maybe just once here. You didn’t want to go back to the strained relationship.
“Well I gathered that,” he said, rolling his eyes at you.
“I-I mean it… I…”
“Princess, we don’t need to talk about this right now.” He said, caressing your cheek, “We smell like sex and sweat, and we’re standing in a filthy back room at work… let’s go back to my place okay? We can take a shower and talk more,” he promised.
You nodded slowly, that sounded heavenly… but still.
“Th-that’s fine but, we won’t go back to how things were before right?… We aren’t gonna fight anymore?”
“I’m tired of pretending I like you less than I do,” he said, smiling sweetly at you before coming over to you.
He placed his arm around you and slowly opened the door, looking both ways before stepping out and taking you outside into the cold air. As soon as you got to his car and sat down in the passenger seat you were out like a light…
261 notes · View notes
kiribaku-queen · 4 years
Text
The Blood King and his Queen [2]
Pairing: Bakugou x reader
Romance, Angst, Drama
Word count: 2.3K
Summary:  From being a mere servant girl to marrying the scariest prince in existence, your world changed right before your eyes. Exchanging places with the princess, you knew, wasn’t going to be easy. But could you have found love on the way? Or was it never meant to be?
A/N: Welcome back! I’m trying to post every Monday again, but let’s see if I can keep that up! Honestly, I can’t wait for the next few chapters because I’m going to fangirl so harddd! Look at me... over my own story.
Tumblr media
[previous]                                                                                               [next]
You came face to face with the prince’s cold, killer gaze. His blood, red eyes pierced your soul, making you unable to move a muscle. The rumors were true. Bakugou Katsuki was a very scary person. You’ve never felt more intimidated in your life like how you were right in this instant.
The prince only wore a red, fur cape with a lousy pair of pants and boots to match. His chest and stomach could be clearly shown off, battle scars raked his body. Although impressive, it proved to be even more intimidating for you.
You gulped in fear.
You had to say something. You were in the presence of your ‘fiancé’ and one of the most powerful people you’ve ever met. But you couldn’t act like yourself. Remember, you were a princess now. You’re still a servant at heart, but a princess now no less. What would the princess normally do?
Thinking back to when you would accompany her to her many visits with special guests, she was always so delicate with her movements and her words. The way she presented herself was so elegant, as a princess should be. A very different image than everyone else at the palace see her as. But you had the rare opportunity to see her in such light due to being one of the only people who attended to her everywhere. So when you were given those opportunities so see her different side, you watched her closely, mesmerized by the way she carried herself. All you had to do was imitate what you saw.
“Your highne-” you bow your head to greet him, but was rudely cut off by his deep, husky voice.
“Kirishima,” Bakugou’s voice boomed. His echoes bounced off the walls of the large throne room you were in. You jumped at just how loud his voice got. Not only were you not expecting him to be loud, but you weren’t expecting that deep of a voice.
A red-headed knight, big and scruffy with metal armor still on, stepped forward. His stance was very broad and strong, hands were crossed behind his back as his gaze was straight in front of him. He didn’t say anything but his presence was enough for Bakugou to continue.
“Show the princess to her room,” he demanded.
“Yes, Your Highness,” The one named Kirishima answered. The knight walked up to you and motioned for you to follow him. Although he was intimidating from far away, the moment you saw his face up close, you could tell from his aura that he wasn’t like his future king at all. You allowed him to take you away. But not before the prince himself had something else to say.
“Kirishima. He will be your personal guard starting today. If you need anything, go to him,” he said. You turned to face the cold prince, but his back was already turned to you. He was talking directly to you but not to you at the same time. The view of his back side was somewhat… sad. And lonely. Well talk about first impressions.
Prince Bakugou had completely disappeared from your sight. Kirishima cleared his throat and you turned your attention back on him.
“Please excuse his highness. He’s not exactly… in the mood,” the red-head enlightened you. The look he gave you was astonishingly unlike the character he first presented to you. When he stepped up, he looked just as intimidating as the Blood Prince. But now, he was all smiles. That intimidating personality vanished into thin air, like it was never present in the first place. His smile was bright and welcoming and his eyes were kind. A character that you weren’t expecting to serve under the cold killer prince.
“Shall we go?” Kirishima brought you back to reality. You hadn’t realized you were so deep in your thoughts. You must look like such a fool in that moment. You nodded your head and followed closely behind him.
On the way to your room, Kirishima showed you around the palace. Where the dining area was, the library, the study, the kitchen, the servants quarters, where Bakugou was staying and finally, where you would be residing for the time being. You knew you weren’t married yet, but you didn’t think Bakugou and the princess would be sleeping in two different places. Probably better for you, though. At least you won’t have to feel nervous at night now.
“So,” Kirishima, once again, interrupted your thoughts. You were standing outside your bedroom door when Kirishima decides for small talk. “What do you think about Bakugou so far?” His question came to as a surprise to you. Not because it was odd to be asking a princess such a personal question, but because that he was addressing his prince for informally. Kirishima noticed the hesitancy in your answer and gave off an awkward laugh.
“The prince and I are like brothers. We grew up and trained together, so I get a little too comfortable at times when addressing his highness. I apologize if it caught you off guard,” he apologized. You waved your hands in front of you, shaking your head.
“Oh, do not apologize. I didn’t realize how close you were to the prince,” you said nervously. You tried to make it subtle that you were a bit uncomfortable with this role that you were suddenly meant to take up. But Kirishima saw right through you, noticing every small change you made. The way you moved, the way you talked, the way your hands fidgeted, the way your eyes were always on something other than the person in front of you. He took in all these behaviors with his sharp eyes.
“I assume that you aren’t too fond of his highness,” he came to conclusion. His comment made you panic more than before.
“Ah, it’s not that! I guess I was expecting… someone different? He’s definitely scary in person, but he’s not as some people describe. He doesn’t have sharp teeth or killer eyes. I mean, his eyes are intimidating but I don’t think he looked like he wanted to kill me. But I guess the description of his scars were accurate. But always very manly at the same time!” you rambled on. You couldn’t have the Prince’s best friend think that you think badly of the Prince. You tried to be truthful but not fully truthful at the same time. How would the princess react? Would she have lied to save herself? You mentally knocked your forehead. You weren’t ready for such a task yet. Kirishima laughed at your response. But then his eyes turned a little sad, while a small still laid on his lips.
“So, you believe in the rumors? He asked. You paused to look at him. Rumors?
“I’m not sure anymore,” you say truthfully. Did everything you hear about the Blood Prince all rumors? People made up horrible things about him and you believed it? Without a second thought. Kirishima laughed one more time and continued to open your bedroom door for you.
“I guess you’ll find out for yourself soon,” he commented. “I’ll let you freshen up and get rested. Dinner should be served soon.” He said before stepping out. Now you were all alone. Left alone to bathe in your thoughts.
It wasn’t until you turned around did your jaw drop to the floor. Despite what the rest of the Blood Prince’s palace looked like, this room was fit for a princess. A gorgeous bed, beautiful view with an unbelievable tall window and balcony, exquisite fruits and snacks for you to munch on, a mini library and desk, a wardrobe filled with dresses. It was just… wow. You wanted to have the chance to collect your thoughts. But first.
A devilish smile slowly creeped its way to your lips as your eyes diverted to the massive bed in the middle of the room. You couldn’t suppress the urge to jump right onto that bed, so that’s exactly what you did. With full speed, you ran right up to that bed and landed on your back with wide arms. The instant you landed on that bed, you sank right in. The mattress and pillows engulfed your entire body. You’ve never laid in something so fluffy and soft. This was much nicer than your bed back in the servant’s quarters. The room was so extravagant that you didn’t even know where to look. Is this what it feels like to live like a princess? You even had your own servants ready to tend to you, waiting outside.
That used to be you. Right, back to reality. This was only a dream you were meant to wake up to. You shouldn’t be feeling so happy right now. Although you knew you could never experience this again after this is all over, you wanted to enjoy as much of it as you could. But you were on a mission, given to you specifically by the princess herself. You felt luxurious, but weird. Like you were in a body that didn’t belong to you.
Then your mind started wandering back to the Blood Prince, Bakugou Katsuki. You heard so many things about this so-called, ‘Blood Prince’. So much that you thought you were well versed in his behavior. Bakugou had ruled the battlefield despite his young age. He didn’t take shit from anybody. In fact, he beheaded anybody who dare to defy him. Once, you heard that multiple women went in and out of his chambers every single night. He didn’t sound like a likeable person at all. Were the things you heard really rumors? From what you heard, the descriptions of the prince weren’t far off. They couldn’t possibly have twisted the truth to make people fear him. Right? How much of what you heard was real?
Although you were feeling guilty about having thought of him that way, you had to remind yourself of the mission that you were on: get the prince to hate you and call of the engagement so you could return home and everything will go back to normal. You weren’t here to be on good terms with the prince. Whether the rumors were true or not, all you wanted to do was go home. The easiest way to do that? Get the prince to hate you. You should do everything a princess shouldn’t. You shouldn’t be elegant. You shouldn’t have to keep your mouth shut. You shouldn’t be respectful. Well, since you didn’t know anything about being a princess anyway, you decided it couldn’t hurt to act like yourself. If it gets you into too much trouble, then you might have to change your plan. But for now, you were going to see where it takes you.
As soon as you got changed into something more appropriate, Kirishima escorted you to the dining area where dinner was being served. The moment you entered the dining area, a plethora of food was presented on this long dining table, ranging from all sorts of dishes. You’ve seen your fair share of massive presentation due to being by the princess’s side, but this was on a whole ‘nother level. This amount of food could be enough to feed a whole village.
On one side of the table, an empty chair waiting for your arrival. But what you didn’t expect to see on the other side of the table was Bakugou Katsuki, already sitting. You looked down to see that he hadn’t even touched his food yet. Was he waiting for you?
“Your highness,” you greeted him with a slight bow. He did not greet you back. Only gave you a glance, let out a low gruff and adjusted himself in his seat. Hmph, rude. All politeness was thrown out the window now as your lips turned into a frown.
“Princess?” Kirishima interrupted your thoughts. He had moved to the empty chair and pulled it out for you. You gladly excepted his kind gesture and sat yourself at the table. Kirishima moved to the side and stood guard while you and Bakugou had your meal.
“Nice of you to show up,” Bakugou said. His comment caught you off guard.
“Pardon my tardiness. I couldn’t figure out which gown to wear for this evening as you gave me so many options to choose from. But I didn’t expect that to stop the great Blood Prince from starting his meal,” you gave a snarky remark back. You looked Bakugou straight in the eyes and gave him a smile, one that was challenging to Bakugou. Bakugou didn’t hesitate to meet your eyes, his crimson stare boar into yours as he drank from his cup. The look he gave you ran chills down your spine. Although a tint of amusement flickered in his eyes, the intimidation made you oversee that small detail. His eye contact was so strong that you couldn’t look away. But why wasn’t he looking away either? For a few moments, you two held eye contact with each other, both of you seemingly unable to look away. You were putting on a front, but how much longer could you do that. Until it was too much, you cleared your throat and looked down, picking up your utensils to start eating.
Bakugou smirked at your reaction, almost impressed that you could hold his stare for that long, and also began eating. Not until he glanced back up to get another look at you.
Kirishima saw that. He looked back and forth between you and his best friend during your stare down. It took everything in him to not chuckle, so he bit the inside of his cheek to refrain from showing any reaction. But he saw the second take Bakugou shot at you. Oh? Was something going on already?
A/N: Please let me know your thoughts and if it’s getting interesting! Hopefully I tagged everybody and if not, please let me know! Also let me know if you want to be tagged and I’ll gladly add you!
Tagged: @superblyspeedydragon​ @melasnchz-things​ @animexholic​ @bkgwrites​ @sam-i-am-1025​ @apexqueenie​
276 notes · View notes
Text
Darlin'
Warnings: the Punisher themes, blood, gore, violence, kidnapping, Agent Madani (cause she's a trigger warning for me XD), sweet Frank
Word Count: 9095. This is a long one. Buckle up! MINORS DNI!
Tumblr media
Her father looked at her with his heart in his eyes, her face bruised and marred.
“Darling, I’m so sorry.” He whispers, patting her hand. She smiles at him.
“It’s okay.” She croaks, cracking her cuts on her face when she smiles bigger. He pats her lips with a paper towel, applying a couple drops off water to her mouth. “Chapstick in my purse, dad.” She coos, giving him a chuckle.
“Of course, baby.” He smiled, kissing her forehead and digging into her purse for that little tube of chapstick. She takes it, putting some on and sighing in relief. “I hired a bodyguard. Don’t fight me this time please. A different bodyguard; one more your style. Maybe you won’t run away from this one.” He chides, giving her a half-unimpressed look.
“Pop, it’s not my fault. He was old and boring.” She whines.
“Well, you can rest assured this one is not old or boring.” He chuckles, waving someone in. This beast of man, with broad shoulders, a strong jaw, and a dark look walks in. Her eyes drink him in. His all black apparel, tee shirt, cargo pants, military boots.
“Wow.” She whispers, “definitely not old.”
“I thought you might enjoy his company more. Since he doesn’t talk and he can’t be persuaded to take you out onto the town at three in the morning for waffles.” Frank chuckles. “Can you be persuaded to take her to get waffles at three in the morning?” He asks, jabbing a finger at the man.
“No, sir. I just think it’s funny that a bodyguard could be, sir.”
“Great. Military.” She heaves a sigh and rolls her lips together.
“This is my daughter, Kat. She’s my baby. I need you to promise you’d give your life to keep her safe.” Her father explains, her eyes watching the gold watch on his tan wrist.
“Sir, can I speak to you in the hallway?” He asks, looking at the door.
“Sir, you know who I am right?” He asks, looking to the man with a partially confused look.
“I’m Frank Castle. I killed so many people the US government lost count and gave me a new identity. But please justs call me Frank.” He explains, and her father’s eyes widen for a moment.
“You are Frank Castle. Wow.” He whispers.
“Yeah.” He nods.
“Alright, well. My daughter, Kat, she’s my world. Do you understand that?” He asks, looking to Frank and seeing him nod.
“Yeah, I get that.” He swallows hard.
“Good, now. My daughter is my whole existence. I love her with everything I have. She’s in the hospital because some men were looking for me and she wouldn’t give me up. If you’re ever in that situation, and she’s with you, tell her to give it up. Okay? My life is not valuable if I lose her. Understood? So if she’s ever kidnapped with you, please, give them whatever information they ask you for, okay? And when she gets released today, I’m putting the two of you in a safe house so she can heal.” He offers giving her a smile through the window, waving. Something about the sweet woman laying in that hospital made Frank almost feel weak. His stomach seemed to turn.
“Okay, and who’s supposed to be posted anywhere else near it? I’ll kill on sight if I don’t know them.” He states as calmly as his own name. Her father, Gianno, grins and claps Frank on the shoulder.
“Your huge. You’re a killer. And it’s sweet.” He chuckles, leaving Frank outside for a moment as he goes to talk to his daughter.
“Honey, I need to tell you something, okay? When you’re released in a few minutes, I’m going to have you quietly placed in a safe house away from me. Okay? Until you’re healed. Please don’t be mad.”
“Mad? Is Hercules going?” She giggles, pointing to the large man with his back to the door. Her father just nods and laughs. “Then I am not mad. I’ll be holed up in a one bedroom apartment with that sweet, huge man and I cannot wait.” She explains.
“Wow, you know you can’t sleep with him, right?”
“And if I did. I’d never tell you. Who’s packing my stuff?” She asks, looking at him quizzically.
“Lyla is, currently. I figured if any girl knew what to pack it’d be her.” He laughs. The door opens, Frank nodding to her father.
“Hello! I’m Doctor Haas. I’m here with the paperwork for you, dear.” The woman nods with a gleaming smile. Handing over a clipboard, Kat signs the paperwork in record time and happily changes out of the gown. “We’ll grab a wheelchair from the hall and--”
“No! No, please. No wheelchair. Between pop and Hercules I’ll be fine. Honestly. I wanna walk out on my own.” She whines, standing on quaking legs.
“Alright! No problem.” She smiles, giving her a nod and sending her on her way.
“Honeybun, maybe you should think about using the--”
“No! Pop, I’m not using it.” She gingerly steps into the hallway. Frank looks down at her for a moment, taking in the situation. Before he can say a word, she looks up with shimmering grey-blue eyes and a pleading smile. “I can’t use a wheelchair. I have to walk out of here.” She whispers, gripping his hand.
“Okay.” He whispers back. With a look at her, he tucks her under his arm, holding her up at her waist to keep her on her feet. Even when her legs start to give way at the exit door, Frank holds fast and gets her quickly to the car.
“You can do it.” He whispers as the steps get closer and closer, the car only a yard away. “Come on. If anyone can do it, you can. You didn’t take a wheelchair because you know you’re strong.” He coos, getting her to push through the last ten steps before collapsing into the SUV.
“Thank you.” She whispers, hugging his neck as he lifts her onto the seat. He climbs in next to her, buckling her in.
“Safe house.” Her father states as he gets into the passenger seat with a little smirk on his face.
“Tell me, Hercules. Where are you from?” She asks, gripping his bicep and gleaming up at him.
“Queens.” He smiles, his eyes scanning around them while he talks to her.
“You married?” She asks, looking at the necklace that hangs around his neck.
“I was.” He states, looking out the windows for suspicious cars.
“Ah sorry. Divorced?”
“Killed. My wife and two kids.” He states, looking to her with pain in his eyes.
“Oh, shit. I’m so sorry.” She coos, patting his shoulder. “God I’m tired.” She murmurs, tipping over onto his shoulder and falling asleep. He gently leans her to the other door onto the padded seat back and sits back up, eyes scanning again.
“Mister Luccianni, that silver grand am to your right, has been following us for the past two miles.” He states, grabbing for his weapon. “Gimme the go, I’ll smoke em.” He offers, narrowing his sights and putting his finger on the window button.
“Stand down. They’re your test. You passed. Good eye. Is she asleep?” Her father asks as they pull into a parking garage.
“Yeah.” He nods, the car coming to a slow stop in a parking spot.
“The silver car has her things in it. It’s the most common car in the state of New York it seems. So, Lyla, her best friend is in the car. She’s sex-crazed and will probably hit on you. She’s got Kat’s things and she can help put them in the apartment. Now. Next, I need you to carry her in, as unsuspecting as possible. It’s midday and people are out and about. Try not to give yourselves away. Lyla is dressed in a mover’s uniform. Short brunette, pencil straight hair. There will be neighbors out. You two are newly married until you get in that door.” Her father debriefs him with a smile and gives him a nod.
“Got it, sir. Is she to stay in the apartment all the time? Will she sneak out? What do the men look like who did this to her?”
“Don’t keep her cooped up the whole time, she’ll go crazy. Call a driver first. The driver confirms with you. You bring her out as your new wife. You get into the car. She will sneak out. Lyla will probably convince her to sneak out so they can go wine tasting or something. Lyla’s a good girl, but she’s crazy. The men who did this? They look dead.” He answers all the questions and he nods. Frank found her interesting. “She’s been engaged, but never married. He was killed, much like your family.” He coos, looking at his daughter with a loving, sad smile. “Alright, it’s time to go in.” He smiles, letting Frank get out first, scooping her out of the seat and starting towards the door.
“What-what’s happening?” She asks. Half awake, half asleep, the jostling is all to familiar and she kicks out, diving to the ground and waking up immediately. Frank stares down at her with wide eyes and a little smirk.
“You good now?” He gruffs, sticking out a hand. She takes it, allowing him to pull her to her feet.
“Yeah, I’m so sorry.” She whispers as he tucks her under his arm.
“It’s okay, hunny. Those men can’t hurt you again.” He states out loud, his big hand covering the side of her face and holding it against his chest. “We’re married when we leave this aparment.” He hushes as they walk, never missing a beat.
“Well, alright then.” She giggles loudly, letting him keep her against him. As her father lets them into the apartment, Frank almost has to peel her off of him. “Aw, c’mon hunny! I’m not done cuddling.” She whines, making grabby hands at him. “You’re so warm.” He just chuckles, heading into the room with her father and other guards to discuss what the next plan is. A knock at the door has Frank’s undivided attention. Peeking through the peephole, he sees the described woman who was bringing her things in. He waves her over, signaling to be quiet.
“Is this Lyla?” He asks, covering her mouth as she gasps. She nods violently, grabbing for the handle. Frank’s hand is faster, tugging hers away. “Go over there.” He hushes, pointing behind the couch. Huffing, she rolls her eyes and wobbles to the couch. Frank carefully opens the door and finds a petite woman with a cart full of suitcases. “Name.” He barks, hand resting on his pistol.
“Lyla. I’m here for welcome party.” She grins so widely Frank finds it odd, but when he peeks out, he sees a neighbor looking over at them.
“My wife must’ve invited you! C’mon in!” He cheers, waving her in and shutting the door. “The arsenal arrived.” He chuckles, waving Kat over.
“I’m so happy to finally see you!” She cheers, gripping her best friend in a warm, tight hug. When Kat groans at the slight throb in her ribs, Frank’s head flips back to them.
“You okay?” He asks.
“Yeah.” She assures, heading into the bedroom and Lyla follows, dragging the bags along with her. Frank laughs, heading back into the room with her father and guards again. She curls up onto the couch after waving goodbye to her best friend. Frank had tossed his jacket onto the couch with his duffelbag and when she saw his coat, the only blanket-like thing near her, she draws it to her and covers up with it.
“But we’ll head out so you two can get better acquainted. The fridge and cupboards have been stocked up for you. Drinks are in the island, as well as wine in the cabinet. If Lyla tries to kidnap her, just shmooze her with wine tasting.” He chuckles, kissing his daughter atop her buised head and stepping out.
As she wakes from her nap, she sees the most glorious sight. A glass-walled shower with frosted glass and her bodyguard’s naked body in said shower. He climbs out, wrapping the towel around his waist. Combing through his hair, he feels eyes on himself and looks out the open door to see she’s awake.
“Hey, hot bodyguard.” She gives an awkward wave, jaw still on the floor.
“Hey, Kat.” He waves, dropping the towel just outside of her eyesight, returning a moment later dressed in a gray tee shirt and jeans, hearing a audible groan.
“It’s Frank, by the way.” He chuckles, offering a hand.
“It might be wise to know my newly wedded husband’s name. In case the neighbors ask.” She laughs, patting the couch with an inviting smile.
“You should shower.” He ruffs, helping her to her feet. “Doctor said first night you shower, try not to lift your arms too much. So I’m the best you got.” He smiles, a little excited to see her naked, frosted glass or not.
“Great. So you’re name is Frank, you’ve known me twelve hours, and now you’re going to see me naked? This is a fucking treat.” She rolls her eyes, but Frank just laughs.
“You didn’t think you’d be the only one to get a show, did you?” He asks.
“Hey now! I happened to wake up at the right time. That’s not my fault.” She laughs, defending herself as she gives a grin.
“It is now, c’mon, doll.” He chuckles as she digs through the suitcase for underwear, a bra, and a shirt. She’d found shorts already.
“Did you just call me doll? Should I call pops and tell him you already have a crush on me?” He just rolls his eyes as she walks to the bathroom. Tugging off her sweatpants and underwear, she feels exposed, but she can’t get her shirt off. Snapping her fingers, she hooks the t-shirt’s collar onto the towel hook and tugs the shirt off, sobbing when her arm is raised so high. Frank comes through the door.
“You okay?” He asks, looking around her to find her shirt hanging on the hook.
“Yeah. I’m fine.” She nods, letting Frank’s eyes drink her in. “Actually, Frank? Can you unhook this? I can’t get it.” She whines, pushing on her bra with one hand.
“Sure.” Unhooking her bra, his knuckles brushing her smooth skin, his eyes travel down the gauze pads that pepper her back.
“Those have to come off too.” She whispers, meaning the gauze pads. He peels each one off gingerly to find a variously shaped cigarette burns on her back.
“What the hell?” He whispers, his finger running between the burns. She shivers at the intimate touch and he jerks his hand away. “Sorry, I-”
“It’s okay.” She whispers, putting Frank’s hand back on her shoulder and letting him trail down again.
“It looks like a constellation.” He whispers, pulling away his hand.
“Thank you.” She coos, letting the hot water start.
Frank washes her back and shoulders, gentle around her burns.
“Thank you.” He puts the loofa down and steps out of the bathroom giving her a little privacy and himself a little space. He didn’t know why he felt this way, but he wanted so badly to kiss every little mark, trailing down her back. Huffing to calm down his nerves, he heads to the kitchen for a cup of coffee. Not finding any, he mixes up a couple mugs of hot chocolate.
“So, uh, no coffee. But, I found some hot chocolate.” He smiles. Offering a mug of steaming hot cocoa.
“No coffee?” She asks, looking at him like he’d just sworn at her.
“Right? No coffee.” She pulls out her phone and sets up a delivery for starbucks in the morning.
“I probably shouldn’t drink any, anyway. It’s late, ya know. I should sleep.” She groans as they finish off the hot chocolate.
“Yeah, you hit the bed. I’m on the couch.” He explains, pointing to the bedroom.
“No, no. I can’t sleep there while you--”
“It’s my job. Okay? So you get in there and go to bed.” He orders, letting her get up and walk to her room.
Almost an hour passes when he hears her voice softly muttering under her breath.
“Darlin’?” He asks, looking into the dim room to see her thrashing on the bed, a scream filling the room. He bolts to her bed, grabbing her shoulders and hugging her against him. “IT’s not real. It’s not real. You’re in a safehouse. You’re name is Kat. You have a bodyguard named Frank. Your father is a mob boss.” He whispers things that are real as she comes out of her nightmare.
“Thank you.” She sniffs, curling into herself. He sits gently on the edge of the bed and draws her against him.
“No problem. Sometimes I get ‘em too.” He ruffs, looking at her with a small smile.
“Really? How do you make them go away?” She asks.
“I killed the men responsible.” He offers a crooked smile and she laughs. “Go to sleep.” He coos, smoothing her hair as she starts to drift.
“Oh, Frank? Tomorrow morning there’s supposed to a delivery driver at the door. I ordered coffee for the morning.” She smiles, letting him hug her against him, resting his chin atop her head.
“I’ll try not to kill them.” He hushes as he hears her lightly snoring. Sleep starts to push his eyelids closed and slowly, he leans back against the headboard, exhausted. Soon, she’s climbing on him in her sleep, cuddled as close as possible under his chin and on his chest. His arms curl around her instinctively. Safety washes over her as she peeps through one sleepy eyelid to see Frank so close to her asleep. Smiling, she tucks her head back under his chin and goes back to sleep.
A knock sounds at the door, waking them both out of their comforting bubble.
“Ssh. Don’t move.” He rises, scrubbing his face and stalking silently to the door. She takes a ten from her wallet and slides it under the door. “Put the coffee down, take your tip and walk away.” He demands, never opening the door. Once the man’s out of sight, she slips out and snatches the two coffees and the small bag of coffee grounds.
“Frankie!” She calls, handing him a coffee when she finds him standing in the kitchen making breakfast.
“Yes, coffee.” He chuckles, taking the cup and sipping the hot caffeinated drink.
“Thank you for last night. Ugh, sounds weird to say like that, but you know what I mean. I didn’t have a nightmare when you slept there. Can-I just-well-sorry. It’s stupid.”
“Nah, ask.” He assures, sliding a plate across to her.
“I just wondered, you know, if maybe--if you wanted to--possibly sleep in the same bed again. It doesn’t have to get weird. I just--that was the first night in almost two weeks I didn’t have another nightmare. It was exhilarating.” She stammers, so afraid of what the big brute might say.
“That’s fine.” He nods, sitting down to eat, but not before he pats a hand to her shoulder.
“So tell me something about you.”
“I was in a special forces military ops.” He offers, finishing his plate in record time.
“Wow, that’s explains your nightmares.” She wags her brows, almost halfway done with her plate.
“No, it doesn’t. My family was shot in a park. While I was there. It was meant for me but they didn’t get me. They got my son, my daughter, and my sweet wife.” He husks, his throat starting to close. Springing from her seat, fork clattering to the plate with a glass ‘ting’ she jumps into his arms, wrapping her arms around him and gripping tight.
“Christ, I’m so sorry. My husband was shot down while working with my father. The bullets were meant for my father, but the killer got the wrong info.” She whispers, and Frank’s arms wrap around her, hugging her tight to his hard body.
“I’m sorry.” He whispers, letting her hold him for what seems like hours.
“Frank? Can you promise me something?” She asks as she leans back a little.
“Sure.”
“Promise me you’ll do everything you can to stay alive. Okay? You’re a good man, Frank, and I don’t want to be the reason you die. I--You could walk out and I’d understand. You can leave.” She assures, elbows resting on his shoulders. Frank rises to his feet, towering over her and grabs her chin in his thumb and first finger.
“I’m not leaving. I’m not going anywhere. I already made a promise to your father to keep you safe if it kills me, so his negates yours. Sorry, hunny.” He hushes, grinning at her.
“Ugh, no fun.” She whines, tugging her face away from from his warm, firm grip and finding a sweatshirt to put on. It was chilly, Frank found it soothing, but his roommate not so much and she came back into the room in his black hoodie, almost drowning in it. He couldn’t hide the the small chuckle. “Hey Frank? Do you think we could go out today?” She asks, rolling the sleeves once so she could use her hands.
“No. I think we could not.” He mocks in a high pitched voice. She crosses her arms over her chest and pouts. Frank huffs, not sure if he should take her out. Grabbing his phone, he dials her father. “Why do you need to go out? We have coffee now, what else do you need?” He asks.
“I want fresh veggies from the market. I’d love to make something for dinner but all we have are like--lettuce and carrots.” She complains through a hand at the fridge in exasperation.
“Lettuce and carrots, fresh veggies! By the way! And you’re complaining.” She grabs his hands and gets right up to his chest.
“C’mon sweet husband of mine. Don’t you want to go out with your new bride?” She asks, jumping a little in excitement.
“Darlin’. Listen to me-- Yeah!” He answers his phone as her father calls him back.
“Hey Frank! You rang?”
“Yeah, your daughter wants to go out to the market right down the block. She wants to buy some veggies. I’m on my A game, sir. If you’re fine with it, I’ll take her.” He offers, shushing her with his hand clasping over her mouth. She looks at him with a smile, Frank feeling his heart swell.
“If you believe you can handle it, I don’t care if you two love birds go out.” Her father chuckles. “Put her on quick.” Frank puts the phone to her ear.
“Hello?” She asks.
“Hey baby. Listen to me. I don’t care if you two leave, but you have to stay at Frank’s side. You have to stay glued to him. You understand?” He asks into the phone, his expressions matching his words as if he were speaking to her face to face.
“Yeah, pop. Like glue. I love you!” She smiles into the phone, her father saying it back before they hang up.
“You ready?” He ruggs, offering her an elbow after letting her put on her white Gucci sneakers with her shorts and Frank’s sweatshirt. Sweater paw on his elbow, they leave arm in arm. His grips her hand as they step out. “Also, I’m Pete, your Honey.” He smiles, earning a half-upset look from her as they get into the elevator.
“Alright Pete.” She coos as they get into the car waiting for them. Driving them the two blocks, Frank gets out first, eyes scanning the perimeter. Finding nothing alarming, he nods to let her out. Her sweater paw reaches for his arm, but his hand cups high on her hip, pulling her against him as they walk through the market. “Aw hunny, over here! Some tomatoes! And some fresh basil, oregano, thyme, and ooh! Parsley!” As the two pay for their vegetables at each stand, Frank notices the man a few yards back, following them. Frank tries to hurry her along, but she’s intrigued by every stand and wants to look at everything. With two bags of veggies, a bag of chicken, and a grin as wide as Frank’s chest, he convinces her to get in the car just as the man reaches for her. Frank’s hand comes down hard and fast. When the man sees Frank’s face, his heart hits the floor and he turns, running away.
“Hunny, did that man just run the other direction?” She asks, looking to him as he shoves her into the car and they get into the apartment as fast he can. Once in the door, Frank’s hands graze over her body to be sure of no injuries, but she laughs it off.
Stepping into the kitchen, she opens the cupboard and heaves a sigh of relief.
“Thank god they brought cooking wine.” She assures, reaching but not quite grasping it. Climbing onto the counter and grabbing the wine bottle, her hand slips and she falls backwards but she and the wine bottle, never hit the floor.
“You are so clumsy.” He chuckles, righting her small frame and handing her the wine. “What are you making?” He asks, looking to her with a smirk.
“Chicken cacciatore, my nonna was the best at it, but I try my best.” She smiles shyly as she starts cooking.
As Frank takes his first bite, his eyes roll back and he moans. His reaction catches her offguard and she looks at him with a confused smile.
“It’s good. What can I say?” He shrugs, giving her a smile.
“Right, thank you.” She coughs, going back to eating her own. It didn’t taste like home but it almost did. She was happy to have it. She thinks back to earlier when the man trying to attack her saw Frank and ran away. It was remarkable yet a little unnerving. “Hey, Frank? Why did that man run away from you?” She asks as he takes a bite of dinner and looks up from his plate. His eyes are calculating, not sure what he should say. He assumed she knew about him. Since her father had found out, he assumed that she knew.
“I uh, I killed a lot of people. Bad people, but, still alot of people.” He wags his brows, holding his breath.
“How many?” She asks, taking another bite as if this were small talk.
“Thirty five.” He coughs, trying to disguise it. She looks up for a moment and a grin crosses her face.
“Wow, thirty five? My father’s record for one day is only ten.” She blabs, continuing to eat.
“It wasn’t in one day. I killed all the people responsible for my family’s deaths. Everyone.” He hushes, looking at her as she continues to eat. When she glances up, her eyes meet his and she gives an apologetic smile.
“I’m sorry, Frank. Holy shit!” Her fork clatters to her plate and she jumps to her feet. “Frank Castle! Holy shit! Oh my god! You’re Frank Castle! Holy fuck.” She stammers over and over, staring at him with wide, loving eyes. “Sorry, most girls crush on celebrities, but not this one. I mean, you are a celebrity, a dead one. But still, wow. You are beautiful.” She coos, staring at him. “I can’t believe I didn’t recognize you. Wow, Frank Castle. I gotta call Lyla! She’s never gonna believe this!” She crows like a teenage girl, fumbling for her phone. “We used to watch your news pieces and when you killed all those people in prison, amazing.” He plucks the phone from her hand and he laughs.
“No out calls.” He laughs, trying to compose himself.
“Oh come on! I just made the discovery of a century, and you won’t let me call my best friend?” Whining, she stamps a foot like a child and he gives her a half smirk.
“I’m sorry, darlin’.”
“Stop calling me that.” She huffs, her playfulness gone for a moment.
“Why?” He prods. A knock sounds at the door, making both of them jump. His hand grips her wrist across the table and he creeps around, putting her against the wall. Sneaking to the door, he looks through the peephole to see Lyla standing there, but instead of her giddy self, she’s rather squeemish, shifting from foot to foot, looking around nervously. Frank carefully opens the door, but it comes blasting in on him, sending him soaring into the couch.
“I’m sorry!” Lyla sobs as three grown Russian men shove in, grabbing Frank and throwing fist after fist into his face. Looking for her, one Russian reaches over the counter to grab her, but she stabs him with a knife in the arm. The man growls, yanking his arm back. Dislodging the knife, he tosses it aside to find she’s gone. Hunting for her while they kick Frank. A gun shot echoes and one of the Russians falls to the floor. Lyla stands with the gun in her hands, tears in her eyes as another Russian jumps on her, grabbing her by the hair and throwing her into the wall. Kat finds a gun in Frank’s bag and she shoots the large man beating on her best friend and just as she points the gun at the one on Frank, she sees the man’s dead body flop over onto another of the Russians. Frank rises to his feet, blowing air out his nose, blood spraying as he did so. Foot steps slow and calculated as he walks to Lyla, her scared whimpers enough to break Kat’s heart as Frank grabs the front of her shirt and drags her to her feet.
“You brought them here?” He growls low, his voice dark and feral.
“I-they were gonna kill my mom and me if I didn’t tell them.” She whimpers, tears falling down her face.
“And they almost killed you and her.” He barks, pointing to Kat, who stands in shock, quaking with a gun in her hand. Frank limps to her, slowly drawing the gun from her hands and placing it on the couch. “It’s okay.” He whispers, letting her drop her head to his shoulder. She hiccups and then sobs, gripping the back of his blood soaked shirt.
“Frank--you--you’re--” He covers her mouth with a bloody hand, shaking his head.
“I’m fine, darlin’.” She huffs and smiles, tears staining her cheeks. When her eyes lift over her shoulder, she sees the front door still wide open. Giving a shriek, she slips from his grip and slams the door, locking every deadbolt and chain before running back to Frank and gripping him tight.
“Frank, you-you’re bleeding.” She coos, carefully taking him to the couch. Appearing a moment later with a kit in her shaking hands. “Lyla, grab the bottle of rum from the cupboard. Also, it’s Frank fucking Castle!” She cheers as Lyla brings the bottle to her. When her eyes finally meet the man’s face she gasps.
“Holy shit. Your serial killer boyfriend is real.” She laughs, trying to calm her down. Taking a couple swigs from the bottle, she offers it to Frank.
“You want any?” She asks.
“Nah. Really I’m fine.” He hushes, letting his hands cover hers.
“Shut up, Frank.” She nips, swatting away his hands. Cleaning up his face, she puts a couple butterflies on the cut on his forehead, and a bandaid on the little ones on his cheek and chin.
“Darlin’ c’mon. Stop it.” He huffs, pushing her hands away. Jabbing a finger into his chest, earning a groan.
“Quit. Calling. Me. That.” She bites, clapping the kit closed and stomping to the bathroom to put it away.
“What’s her problem?” He huffs to himself, grabbing his cellphone and dialling her father.
“Yeah?”
“So the friend we thought we could trust, not so trustworthy. I need a discreet clean up crew.” He explains, when he sees her appear again. She hooks her arms under the man’s arms and drags him over to the pile of two more bodies and groans in disgust. “Hey, quit touching those.” He hushes, covering the mic on the phone.
“No! I want them gone.” She cries, tears starting to fall down her face.
“Ssh, it’s okay. Calm down.” He cuddles her against his strong body and coos in her ear.
“Clean up crew is on it’s way. Now, tell me my daughter is okay.” Her father’s voice calls to Frank.
“She’s fine, sir. She was cracking jokes earlier.” He chuckles, giving her shoulder a squeeze.
“Good. The clean up crew is four men. They’ll bring a laundry cart up, say they’re here for pickup. You let them in.” Her father says as someone knocks on the door. She dives for the pistol and points it at the door, quaking as Frank carefully opens it to find a two laundry bins and four men.
“Sorry, she’s still scared.” He offers, reaching out and pulling the gun from her hands.
“It’s okay, sir. We just want to remove the bed bugs and get you cleaned up.” The man informs, putting the bodies into the carts and cleaning up in less than an hour. A deep breath escapes her as she sags against Frank, relaxed. His arm closes around her shoulder and he pats her clothed back.
Two Weeks go by, fun had by the two holed up in a small New York penthouse.
“Hey doll, I’m gonna head down for coffee. Don’t let anyone in, okay?” Frank’s gravelly voice washes over her for a moment as he walks through the door. “Lock all of these. I’ll knock twice and call out to you.” He smiles, patting her arm before stepping out and shutting the door. Frank listens as the door locks click, breathing out softly. He was nervous to leave but he hadn’t heard a sound, and there were other men posted outside the room and the building.
He gets to the bakery just down the street and orders her coffee, and his, getting a strawberry turnover with a little smile. Paying for the items, Frank looks at the bag and coffee cups in his hand and he gives a chuckle. He thought to himself, for a moment that he could have this. This life could be his. Getting coffee and turnovers in the morning like some kind of domesticated husband, the kind of husband he wanted to be for Maria. He chuckles, shaking his head. As he gets up the stairs, he sees two guards knocked out, laying in a pile.
“Shit.” Sprinting into room, the coffee hitting the tiled floor and splashing out, splattering up onto the bottom of the sofa where they sat comfortable in each others silence for almost four weeks. His eyes drop to the blood on the couch and the blood on the table, smeared like fingers grasping for the edge. His breath hitches, trying to breathe, but he can’t. “Kat! Kat!” He shouts, screaming at the top of his lungs.
“Frank Castle. It is Castle, right?” A voice calls, and when he turns, he finds a small woman standing before him, Agent Madani.
“What the hell are you doing here?” He barks, voice low and eyes on hers like lasers.
“Saving your little girlfriend you’ve been playing house with. She’s safe. Undisclosed location. Thinks her father is in questioning. No worries, nothing incriminating. But, tell me, Frank. What would you do if I weren’t watching this place, huh? I need to make a deal with her father, but he needs to know it’s the FBI. He will go to a maximum security prison for the rest of his life, but he and his daughter will be safe. The safest she can be, which I think is a little important to you.” She informs, arms crossed over her chest, watching Frank stand there, his chest heaving.
“You have her? Is she under surveillance? Can I see her?” He barks, storming towards her like a black cloud.
“After you get me a meeting with her father, Gianno Lucciani.” She retorts, not letting up. Frank steps closer, hand gripped around Madani’s neck, ready to squeeze, but he doesn’t.
“I’ll see.” He whispers, yanking away the hand around her neck he grabs his phone, calling her father.
“Frank?”
“Yeah, Gianno. Listen to me, man. You gotta come down here to the safehouse.” Frank tries to be calm but his voice wavers slightly.
“Frank, what’s wrong?” He demands.
“There’s some FBI agents here. They’re questioning Kat. They want to cut you a deal. They said they’ll let Kat go when you’re here.” He informs.
“Okay. I’ll be there in five minutes.” He barks, hanging up.
“You gotta handcuff me. When he gets here, he’s gotta think you busted in and got me down first. You’re gonna wanna bring Kat back in too.” He offers. “If his daughter isn’t here, he’ll kill everyone in here if he doesn’t see her face.” He shrugs, putting his hands behind his back and letting them cuff him. They cuff his ankles too for good measure and just as they drop him onto the ground her father comes bursting into the door.
“My daughter.” He growls, gun jammed into Madani’s head. “Unlock him. He’s just her bodyguard. Pete Castliglione. You’re name is Pete right? Why is he handcuffed?” He barks, jabbing a finger at Frank on the floor.
“Yeah, listen, Madani knows. I’m Frank fuckin’ Castle. Okay? We need to see Kat now.” He barks as they take the cuffs off.
“Bring her in.” Madani calls, waving to a couple agents as they head out, returning with his sweet Kat.
“Shit.” He whispers as she piles into him, clinging to him like a lifeboat in the middle of a raging sea.
“Frank, Frank. They broke in. They-the government. They took me to a room. Questioned me. Frank, I--”
“Ssh. Ssh. Ssh. It’s okay, darlin’.” He whispers, her father stepping out into the hallway with Madani.
“Frank I said--”
“Don’t call you that, but it’s important today. Okay?” He coos, grabbing her and kissing her forehead. Her father walks in just in time to see Frank holding her tight against him. His big arms wrapped around her, making her look small and frail.
“Kat, baby, you okay?” She twists around in Frank’s grip. As he starts to let go, her hands grip tightly to his forearms and she chokes on a sob.
“It’s okay. I’m right behind you.” He coos, tugging his arms away as she stumbles to her father.
“Baby, you’re okay. Listen, daddy’s gonna be going away for a while. Okay?” He coos calmly, as if he’s still talking to the same little girl from twenty years ago.
“Daddy, what--”
“The government woman is--”
“Quit talking to me like a child!” She shrieks, screaming at him and stamping her foot.
“I’m taking your father into custody for all the money laundering, the murders of five men, and for running a drug ring underground that we now have you admitting to.” Madani informs loudly as they cuff her father and start walking him down, out into the parking lot. “Put a vest on her, call it protection, whatever you need to do to put her into safety. We’ll shoot her. Take her as crossfire. The Russians and the Cartel will be down there. He’s safest in prison. And we’ll get him there. I need Frank removed safely. Once we’re out of here, they’ll load her into a body bag and get her somewhere safe with Frank. No one tip off Frank or the father. If they know something’s up they’ll take her, whether they think she’s alive or not.” She informs her agents as they load Frank and her father into cars. When she screams at them, the firing of pistols and semi-automatic hand guns fills the air.
“No! Daddy!” She screams, running to the car, but as the car pulls away, an agent strategically shoots her in the chest twice, Frank’s heart hitting the concrete.
“No!” He cries, shaking violently in his cuffs as he tries to get out. Slamming his head into the window, he doesn’t even crack it.
“No! My baby!” Her father screams, following Frank’s actions. They leave her lying on the concrete, tears falling down his face more and more as he fights harder. Madani draws Frank from the car and drags him kicking, into another building.
“Listen!” She shouts over Frank’s heavy, deafening breathing.
“Madani, let me outta these goddamn handcuffs or I swear on Christ I’ll kill everyone in here. You too.” He growls low and hard, his eyes dark burning into the agent as she stands her ground.
“Frank. Frank, calm down.” She coos as they roll a stretcher in with a body bag. “Frank, her father’s going to a white collar prison, he’ll be safe. Frank. Calm down. I’m gonna take these off but please--”
“The bag. What’s in the bag!?” He screams. As the cuffs come off, his hands wrap around Madani’s throat, squeezing until hse’s gripping at his hands, his knuckles white.
“Frank?” Her soft voice takes his breath from his lungs and he drops Madani on the floor, her gasping just quietly in the background. “Frank I’m right here.” She whispers, rising from her bag like a zombie.
“Darlin’. Baby girl. Holy shit.” He whispers, gripping her and holding her against him.
“Frank, my dad. My dad, he thinks I’m--”
“Your father thinks you are dead, and that’s the safest thing for him to think right now. He’s going to a good prison, where he’ll be safe, but he wanted you as safe as possible, and if he, the Russians, and the Cartel believe that his only daughter is dead you are in no danger.” Madani explains, giving her a soft smile.
“My father thinks his only daughter is dead! He’s being arrested and sent to a prison? Frank?” She looks at him with betrayal twinkling in her eyes and Frank chokes, grunting at the pain. She’d never looked at him like that before. “Did you know?”
“Yeah.” He whispers.
“You knew? You helped them?” She cries, grabbing his shirt and shaking him.
“It isn’t what it looks like. You’re father--”
“Your father needed to be safe, and taking him into a facility where the cartel and Russians can’t get him is as safe as he can be.” Madani tries to explain. Kat turns, a fire in her eyes that Frank might’ve been scared of any other day. He folds his arms around her, constricting like a boa, holding steadfast as she begins to kick and hit, screaming at the top of her lungs for Frank to let go.
“I’m gonna kill you, bitch! I’m gonna kill you!” She screams, kicking and slapping at Frank’s stony arms. “Let go of me!” She cries, pushing his arms away and running for the door.
“No! Don’t go out there!” Madani yells. “There’s a Russian mob and a mexican Cartel being arrested right now with the help of your father’s information and willingness to cooperate.” She stops in her tracks and faces Frank.
“You-you knew about this?” She whispers, shaking her head in disbelief. “I trusted you, Frank.” Shaking hands run through her hair as she stands near the door, unsure of what to do. “Frank, how could you?”
“Hun, I just-I wanted to keep you safe. You’re father asked for safety. This is the best I could offer him. I’m sorry.” He explains.
“Me too.” She grabs the handle of the warehouse and walks out into the daylight, pushing her way through the throng of curious eyes and speculating lips.
“Kathryn?” A voice calls, and when she turns, a gun is jabbed into her side she knows she’s messed up. “If you move or set off that Castle, I’ll kill ya for real this time.” The thick Russian accent gruff and low in her ear.
“Eyes on the bait! Eyes on the bait. Moving southeast with a russian, six feet five inches, short black hair, two tattoos on his hands, can’t make out what they say. Getting into a van now, license plate echo-six-bravo-nine-two-eight.” Frank listens quietly before he grabs the nearest gun and charges out the door.
Eyes scanning the vans, he sees one pull away from the curb and follows it.
“Castle is on the move.” Madani calls into the mic.
Frank sets into a sprint as he follows the van. Getting into the warehouse, he listens to hear her give a scream.
“Tell us about Frank Castle.” He growls, stabbing a small pering knife into her thigh. Crying out, she looks around and something about the empty warehouse didn’t feel empty.
“I don’t know any Frank. And that’s saying something, I’m Italian.” She giggles through harsh breaths as he slaps her. The crack across her face sends Frank into a frenzy of rage, killing every man but the man who stands between him and Kat.
“Pete!” She exclaims, rattling the chair legs on the ground. The Russian man’s eyes fall to where hers are locked he raises his brows, gulping audibly.
“Castle.” He growls, looking to Frank as his eyes narrow and he tries to put on a dangerous front. When his eyes meet Frank’s he finds something feral there, something predatory, and he steps back. Frank raises a gun, shooting the man between the shoulder and heart, dropping him on the ground. Gasp. Gasp. Frank ignores the man as he draws Kat from the chair.
“You okay?” He coos, leaving her with a giggle on her busted lips.
“Yeah, I’m okay. Punisher.” She laughs as she hugs his neck, pressing sweet little kisses to his cut face. Frank Castle, the Punisher, New York’s scariest vigilante, and yet these arms that had strangled, hands that killed were comforting her; they were carressing her body with such comfort that tears fell down her face. “Are you okay?”
“I just--I’m so mad at you, but I love you.” She whispers, sniffling. He sucks in a sharp breath.
“You mean that?” He coos as he walks her to his car. Stiffening, he looks at her rigid form and stops them, looking to her with a grin.
“I--”
“I love you too.” He assures, kissing her forehead as he meets Madani at the a roof top across town. Pulling into a parking garage, he leads her to the roof where Madani waits, a small bag in her hands.
“This is yours.” She hands the bag to Kat with a smiling nod. Skeptical and mad, she snatches the bag and hands it to Frank without a second glance.
“No, darlin’. It’s for you.” He smiles, handing it back. Glaring at the bag, she tugs it back to her and opens it. Drawing out it contents, she reads over them carefully.
‘Marriage Certificate
Katalina Jane Foster and Peter Michael Castiglione
Were married at Wilson City Courthouse
July 15th, 2010’
Among the items in the bag was a social security card with her new name, and a driver’s license, passport, and the deed to a house in Atlanta, Georgia. Frank looks at her with a smile.
“Well what if I didn’t want to marry you?” She asks with a challenging smirk.
“Then I’d have to take this back.” He pops open small, velvety red ring box, exposing a dainty piece of silver jewelry with pretty little blue sapphires in it. With a huge grin on her face, she jumps into his waiting arms and kisses his face. Madani watches on with a smile as Frank loads his new bride into a car and they drive away.
112 notes · View notes
messwriting · 4 years
Text
Tumblr media
Written for The Smut Pile Collab: Mafia AU | MASTERLIST HERE.
SCARRED HANDS
Iwaizumi Hajime (Older) x Female Reader
Rating: E for explicit | Don’t read this if under eighteen.
Warnings:  Mafia AU related plot, including drugs. gun traffic and homicide. Violence. SERIOUS TALK ABOUT GAMBLING, ADDICTION, DEBT AND FAMILY ISSUES/FORGIVENESS. Hajime is older, about early forties while Reader is in her twenties, so: Age gap.  Slow-burn (I think?). Presence of an OC named Rei in a side-ship with Mattsun. In this first part there’s no smut.
Part One | Part Two (soon) Word count: 7.5k
Note: This is my second contribution to The Smut Pile Collab, hosted by the lovelies @present-mel​, @pleasantanathema​ and @linestrider​. Thank you so much Claudia, @thisisthehardestthing​​​, for beta-ing this and all your amazing comments who have made me scream so much i’m pretty sure my neighbors are wary for my sanity. There’s a side OC/Mattsun here that is my small gift to @mixedhell​​ for everything she has always done for me and for being such a great beta, friend and enabler. <3
I was trying to not break this in two parts, but as it seems my brain keeps hellbent on putting more plot in this, it has become unavoidable. Uh, enjoy? This is my excuse of a fic to just love Iwaizumi at any and all given opportunity! Second part in the works but with no release date yet. <3
Tumblr media
Iwaizumi never wanted this life. 
He thinks about it while cleaning his bloody knuckles with a wet cloth, taking care to surround the parts where the skin had broken, scars over scars to the point that he practically did not know what was old and what was recent. The pain didn't bother him anymore, a constant in his life to the point that he barely registered the new injuries. That was the life of the second-in-command of the Seijoh Mafia.
He lived a poor childhood, violent teenage years. At the time, he didn’t have much choice in resorting to crime. It was easy, even; he was good with his hands, fast and built broad and strong since he was young. When his only and best friend told him he wanted to be the Boss, he’d almost laughed before seeing that familiar glint in his friend's eyes – that pure, fierce determination Oikawa had been practically born with– and, void of a dream for himself, he pledged himself to that of his only family.
“Take him to the back,” Hajime tells his trusted duo, who watched over him and the man they’ve been working for the past hour. Matsukawa nods shortly and puts out the cigarette he was smoking, still in half, on the nearest surface, before addressing the bloody man tied to a chair.
“What are you going to do now?” Hanamaki asks from the entrance threshold, not looking at him but rather to the night sky above them outside the deposit in the outskirts of the town. His joint is ending, sweet smoke blowing out and swirling up. 
“I’ll tell Oikawa,” Iwaizumi says like it was obvious. “He’s gonna have to be more careful with his companies.”
Hanamaki snorts while smiling. “Not that he’ll listen.”
Hajime shrugs, throwing the blood-stained rag back without a care for where it’ll land. “That’s his problem.” Then he sighs, looking up at the smoke from Hanamaki’s joint swirling around the wind. “The mole is ours.”
--
Iwaizumi has a special place, if he could call it that. 
He discovered the owner had died with consternation, when he went to the place at his usual time and found it, for what was probably the first time in more than a decade, closed. The diner operated until the ignoble hours of the night, which is why, since Iwaizumi was still a soldier, he used to spend the last hours of his day or the early hours of his mornings there, in what he’d call his little break in between work; his moment of calm even on the most eventful nights of his violent life.
Since he had risen the ranks rather quickly, the habit had given way to certain care with the frequency in which he visited the place, although the time had little variation and was always after two in the morning. 
It was the moment when the night calmed down, the clubs and parties booming, the restaurants that opened at early hours already closed; the brave few passers-by running to their safe places on empty streets while the cars running through the streets lessened by the minute. This was the time when night-shift policemen were already tired of both the events of their shift and the long worked hours, nodding off in their cars.
The diner was on a street just a few blocks away from the heaviest area of ​​the city, where clubs and parties continued until the bright hours of the morning; the drug traffic in these places had been feeding the old mafia veins for decades, since before Iwaizumi, and he was certain he would meet his end way before it did. 
The place was small, nothing much, two big windows beyond the door showing the old, almost vintage interior, careless by the owner who never paid much attention to the decorative aspect of the place. Twenty years ago, when Iwaizumi went from being a simple associate to a soldier, just beginning his life as a man, the place was busier, almost famous - and even then the nights were always the quietest shift, the time where degenerates inherited the city.
Iwaizumi didn't know exactly what had disappointed him so much when he found out that old Lou had gone for the better. Lou wasn't even the old man’s real name - he just adopted it once the name of the diner -- Lou’s Diner -- ended up merging with his in the daily life of being the business owner. Iwaizumi was a constant presence in the place enough to know that Lou, in fact, was the name of the old man's wife, who had died young.
In fact, Iwaizumi spent the days following the discovery of the man’s passing trying to figure out where the place would end - Lou had never said anything about family, but there was always the possibility that the business had been pledged in warrant of some debt and if not, there was the bank. The old man wasn’t exactly what you’d call an exemplary business manager.
A surprise came again when Iwaizumi drove past the place during the day and for the first time in three weeks, there was movement inside the diner - and his first thought is theft. 
It wouldn’t be surprising, considering both the neighborhood and the fact that with the place closed three weeks before, every thug in the street knows that everything is still there.
Iwa sighs, then makes a u-turn so he can park close to the alley on the diner’s corner. He’s surprised, but he realizes it is, in fact, not the case. Unless the young woman holding a broom and looking around as she rolls up the sleeves of a loose oversized T-shirt over normal jeans shorts were, somehow, a phenomenal smuggler.
Against his better judgment, Iwaizumi gets out of his BMW and steps carefully onto the sidewalk, checking his surroundings with practiced ease. The glass doors of the diner are wide open, sidewalk wet and leaking soapy water into the street. Iwa crosses through it with little care, pausing for a moment while the oblivious girl inside keeps brushing away.
“Hello,” Iwaizumi salutes from the wide open doors, perhaps to also let the place breathe some air after the days closed. You startle, the broom in your hand flying to the floor with a loud crash. 
“Holy fuck!” you yelp, turning around with both hands in front of your body. “Are you trying to kill me, dude?” 
Iwaizumi almost chuckles, the corners of his lips turning up. 
“Sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.” He takes his hands out of his pockets, showing them in front of his body as a sign of peace. And it isn’t like he can’t easily kill you and anyone you may have inside with just them.
“Oh god. My heart,” you murmur, clenching your shirt over your chest while sucking in a few breaths. Your eyes finally come up to his. “Sorry, I think I was just too distracted.”
Hajime nods. He isn’t a man to say sorry twice. “I was just passing by and noticed the diner open. It’s been closed for some weeks, so I was just checking.”
“Oh, sure.” Your mouth opens in a small ‘o’, and Iwaizumi is surprised at how it got his attention. Pretty lips on an even prettier face. “Yeah… I’m reopening it this week. I just need to fix some things around here.”
Iwaizumi gives you a once over. Discreetly. He leans against the doorframe, curiosity winning him over.  “So, you bought it?”
“What?” you laugh, hand coming to wipe the sweat from your brow. “No. I inherited it."
Iwaizumi assumes that he was unable to hide his surprise by the way your lips move to form an amused smile.
“Ha, yes, most people have the same reaction as you.” You bend to grab the broom in the ground and Iwaizumi’s eyes tread for a second too long along the spanse of your body while you’re not looking. “Which is funny, and also tells a whole tale about the old man.”
“I suppose it does,” Iwaizumi nods once while speaking.
He looks over the place, sees the few changes being done; the paint cans on the ground, the boxes by the corner, the shelfs being replaced and the new color of the upholstered sofas. You in the middle of it all -- the new and the old. 
“I’ll leave you to your cleaning, then. It’s good to know the place isn’t closing.” 
Before you can say anything else, he’s already taking his leave. 
You turn around to thank him but Iwaizumi is already far down the sidewalk, not sparing a glance at you once his back is turned. Your head bends sideways almost involuntary, eyes threading the expanse of his broad back, clad in a beautiful light blue social shirt, rolled sleeves over bulging forearms, with black slacks and expensive looking shoes. While you hoped you didn’t stare before, now you are free to do so and wow, that is a beautiful male specimen if you ever saw one. 
Your first thought is that he didn’t belong in here -- the scenario of a beaten up street and a mildly abandoned diner, in the middle of the day on the foul part of the city. Then again, he looks rather at ease, familiarized, and it isn’t like you can know someone from just one look. 
If anything, a good looking man like that always comes with a catch.
“Hey,” your friend comes through the kitchen doors, looking pretty much like you, tired and sweaty after the morning deep cleaning. “What's going on here? I heard something but I was on the phone”
“Oh,” you say, then grin mischievously at her. “A hot piece of man just passed by asking about the diner.”
“No!” your friend almost cried, lips pressing together in a pout. “See! This is why I keep being single! I never get to see any hotties from the fucking kitchen.”
“Hey, not my fault you decided to be a cook.”
--
Iwaizumi tells himself he’s just checking on the place he likes.
It’s out of a weird misplaced sentimentality, he reasons. He’s been going there for years after all. He’s checking out the new owner, that’s it. The young woman who somehow inherited Lou’s bar. The pretty young woman who was redecorating and cleaning the place that probably didn’t get any love for the last fifteen years. And that’s what Iwaizumi is telling himself when he crosses the city at late hours of the night because the first thing he needs to know is if you’re stupid enough to actually open the place until the ungodly hours of mornings like the old man used to.
And, sure enough, you are. 
It’s past three in the morning when Iwaizumi parks on the other side of the street, but the regulars pour in like clockwork at the sight of the open diner -- old fellas, mostly, and some passersby who work at night. The whores, and the tired workers, all mingling the later it gets. Iwaizumi counts five clients, which is a busy night, and somehow he struggles to find security in your arrangement. 
It’s a weird feeling to have for someone -- worry -- and for all the constant preoccupation he has going on in his life with Oikawa, he’s sure he hasn't felt that particular brand of it in some time. 
For that same reason, Hajime turns around and leaves.
A week later and he’s back. 
This time it’s earlier in the night, just past midnight and the diner is empty save for three regulars he knows well enough. Iwaizumi hates to admit it, but he’s curious; Matsukawa told him that the place had been closing at four and reopening at eleven, with not exactly lots of clients, but with enough patrons to not be discouraged. 
But it was the fact that the man depicted the place as “nice” that got Iwaizumi interested.  Mattsun is not the kind to throw empty comments like those and there was a glint in this man's eyes that made him suspicious. If a small hint of jealousy sparks on Iwa’s chest, he says it’s for the place.
He signals for Makki to turn a curve so he can get off on the other side of the street and tells him to park somewhere out of sight. He doesn’t like to have the BMW close, working as a beacon; the fact Iwa already dares to have a routine place is trouble enough. 
“Bring me a coffee when you come back.” The strawberry blonde tells him while perching himself over the car window, driving off before Iwaizumi can give him a nasty stare. Iwa takes his time on the pavement directly across the diner, lighting a cigarette while moving to cross the street. 
The bell that rings when he crosses the door threshold surprises him for a moment, bringing the stares of everyone inside to him. Some of the old regulars nod his way, and Iwaizumi nods in return, a stiff greeting but one they grew used to in the years of sharing the space.
You look eager, eyebrows shooting up as if you’re not expecting to see him standing in the middle of the place like that. Then, your lips turn up into a smile and Iwaizumi almost misses the sentiment behind it. It’s been far too long since someone looks this pleased into seeing him anywhere. 
Well, with the exception of Oikawa. But that’s because he normally shows up to save the man’s stupid ass.
Iwaizumi walks over to his usual spot, in the back, by the window and sits on the newer looking red sofa. The scratched old table looks bright with new polishing. He notes the changes, appreciates them even: the cleaner looking designs despite the vintage diner ambience, the cream walls, the new smell of good food and well brewed coffee. 
The ground is clean for the first time in a few years, the glass windows and doors looking good and there’s an overall different air around the small place. It feels good. Iwaizumi isn’t used to it. You come close to him, no uniform but jeans and a loose white shirt with a black apron tied around your middle, a coffee pot in one hand and a cup in the other.
“Hello there. Good night -- or day, depending on how your life works.” Your smile is disconcerting. You signal with your head to the coffee. “Want some coffee?”
“Yes, thank you.”
“No worries.” You pour some for him and ask if he wants milk or cream, which he doesn’t. Iwaizumi likes his coffee black. “Can I bring the menu?”
It’s on the tip of his tongue to say no. But he’s curious about what you’re doing with the place, so he nods. Again, you smile while nodding and leaving, and Iwaizumi is baffled by your disposition to be nice at this hour. The old mas was more of a fuck-it kinda person, so it’s a small whishplash to have actual service in here.
Before you leave, however, you turn back and smile at him in what Hajime can only define as playfully. 
“Glad you finally decided to come in and give us a shot.” Your eyes are bright with mirth, proud of yourself for being so observant, and in the late hours of night he feels charged. “I promise you it’s not so bad.”
Oh, Hajime thinks as his face feels slightly warm, a twitch on his fingertips while he looks at your pretty face. This can’t be good.
You wait a bit. Seeing as the whole movement inside the diner changes with the small addition of one man at the corner table. You realise people haven’t sat on that table during the late nights, even when Iwaizumi had yet to even enter the place before.
So, you brace yourself with all the courage you’ve been mustering, and pretend to offer him a refill of coffee while walking over. You’ve been conjuring up theories for him since you saw him the first time, perched on the doors while you were cleaning, and it didn’t help that you kept seeing his car passing around the place for some time before he finally decided to come to the diner.
“Are you an old regular or something?” you ask while refilling his cup with hot, freshly brewed coffee. You’d lie if anyone asked if you did a whole new coffee pot just to find an opening to talk to him.
“Why do you ask?” His eyes are always so deep, the musky green color seemingly pulling you in, black irises eating you up. Your pulse quickens but you hold his eyes on yours even as your face grows warm.
“It’s just that you’re always here.” The words tumble out of your mouth quickly as you deposit the coffee pot on the table, looking at him almost eagerly. “Most of my regulars seem to know you and leave you alone. So I thought that maybe, you know, you may come here for the old times sake.”
He holds your eyes with his for a moment, then looks down to the cup of coffee while he brings it to his lips. 
“I guess you could say that.” 
It feels like a period. Like he isn’t much for small talk, so you pat the apron in front of you, pick up the coffee pot from the table and nod while looking back to the counter to mask your disappointment with such a short conversation.
“Hmm, got’cha.”
“So, the old man was your father?” His voice picks up a tone higher and you turn with big eyes to him. He looks quiet, observant while he looks up at you and somehow, without nothing to hold on, you decide you want to talk to him some more.
“No, I never knew my dad. The stupid man was my grandpa.” 
“Hm,” Iwaizumi nods, his eyes still on you. For some reason you can’t stand the silence, so you keep talking.
“He’d left the business for me and if I'm honest things were not going great where I was so,” you shrug. “I thought about giving this a shot.”
“And your mom?” His eyes on yours make you feel pressured and also lacking, your mouth working before your mind can really think. “She’s been dead since I was a kid.”
He blinks, surprised, and when he speaks he sounds so genuine you smile, “sorry to hear that.” 
“No problem. It’s life, right?” you ask rhetorically, an unwavering smile on your face and bright eyes despite the forlorn subject. Hajime’s chest does something weird at the sight, eyes moving down to the coffee mug by his hands.
Is it? Hajime doesn’t know. But he also hasn't had parents or any kind of family besides Oikawa and the trouble duo, so he nods, murmuring agreement. You leave him alone for the rest of the night, but not without getting his name and introducing yourself; and you do it mostly because you’re still unsure about the man. He’s quiet, mostly keeps to himself while drinking his coffee and sometimes ordering something he never finishes, but other than that, he doesn’t do much. Which, despite that, doesn’t change the fact he sticks out like a sore thumb in the middle of the place. 
His clothes are expensive even if they’re simple; his watch and rings glints under the diner lights, catching attention; and his eyes are like two black gunbarrels pointed straight at you in a face with a jawline sharp enough to cut. 
He makes you feel slightly unnerved and a whole lot interested. 
 Hajime wonders, as he exits the dinner and walks the short distance to where Makki has parked the car, if he has enough reasons to be worried about you. He enters the back of the expensive black BMW, gives the annoying blonde his promised coffee and nods so he can start driving. Iwaizumi settles on the backseat and turns to look at Hanamaki, eyeing him through the rearview mirror.
“Makki.” 
“Yes, Boss.” The answer comes immediately.
“Is this place in anyone's rotation?” Makki’s eyes thread to the mirror to look Hajime back.
“Old Lou’s dinner?”
“Yes.”
Makki’s brows furrow in thought while he seems to think it over. “I’m not sure, but I don’t think so.” His eyes lock on Hajime’s figure through the rearview mirror and Iwa counts the seconds until he asks, since his curiosity always wins. ”Why?”
“Check it for me.”  It’s the end of conversation, and Makki knows. He nods.
“‘kay, Iwa.”
Iwaizumi’s thoughts are brewing, his brows furrowing deeply while he thinks over the whole exchange from earlier.
In a short conversation of a few minutes, you already unsuspectingly told him that you had no family left, no one to miss you if you’re gone. From that he can infer the easy things -- that you probably live alone, seeing as he’s never seen a boyfriend in the restaurant or calling you while you’re working the counter; that you must either live in your grandpa’s house or a small apartment if you’re trying to make more money by renting the old man’s place; that you probably leave alone after closing the dinner -- and he got all that by an easy small talk over coffee. 
Iwa’s lips turn sour while he turns to watch over the streets late at night, the dangerous things that lie in the dark. He ignores that he, himself, is one of them. 
Yes, maybe he should check on you.
--
Iwaizumi observes with a frown while Oikawa waltzes inside his penthouse with his new friend. The woman is, much like all of Oikawa’s partners, beautiful. Luxurious hair and curves, all wrapped in an equally expensive package the color of bright fucking red. Tonight things are less busy in the place, with Iwaizumi and the duo in the living room, while Kunimi keeps watch on the door from his position bended over the counter. Like with everything in his life, the man looks bored and done at the same time.
“I have to give it to him, he does have taste.” Hanamaki points it out unemotionally, his eyes threading along the lady of the moment hanging off Oikawa’s arm. Mattsun looks up from his phone in time to catch a look, his arched brow doing an appearance.
“Yeah, but that’s not new.”
“The idiot blows through women as you do with joints.” Iwaizumi scoffs, twirling his cup of whisky and enjoys the moment to sip his drink. “Which is stupid, both of you.”
“Couldn’t hear your criticism over the sound of you downing that whisky.” Hanamaki pipes in and Mattsun laughs but quickly retrieves himself back to his phone once Iwaizumi gives both of them a nasty glare. 
On the other side of the room, Oikawa parts ways with his company, probably telling the woman to go somewhere inside his apartment while he handles business. His companion’s normally don’t ask much about what he does -- the less they know, the less they lie.
While Iwaizumi does understand the appeal of having someone to warm his bed at night like that, it just seems ridiculous to parade them around as Oikawa does; as if they’re a walking vitrine of his power and money, clad in so many brilliants, Hajime wonders if Oikawa can even see them through the shine.
Iwaizumi sighs when Oikawa finally moves in their direction, crossing his leg over his thigh as he stretches his back against the chair backrest. He drinks the rest of the whisky in one go.
 “I see you already treated yourself to some beverage, Iwa-chan.”
The ridiculous nickname stuck, even after all these years, no matter how many glares and curses Hajime threw his way– and Oikawa has seen Hajime kill men before. Still, the brunette stays unwavering in his teasing -- and Iwa has made arrangements to make sure no one but him feels free to use that denomination.
“Good whisky ain’t making me nicer, shittykawa.” There’s also the fact Iwaizumi maintains his mockery with his friend, even as most of the Mob now call him Boss. He supposes it’s good to have few good childhood memories, if one can.
“At least it makes you less grumpy.” 
Iwaizumi wonders if people would believe him if he told them the Boss pokes his tongue out and flops on the sofa then again, Oikawa’s charm is in being unwavering himself. When Oikawa crosses his leg over his knee and blinks feral, focused eyes over Iwaizumi, it’s easy to see the beast that brought him into the position as the chief in command of the Seijoh Mafia. “So, what did you have to tell me that couldn’t wait until tomorrow?”
“You’re being reckless,” Iwa starts, calm. “I’ve told you about being careful with your companion’s while I’m busy handling that subject.”
Oikawa pretends not to listen, falling back on his big chair without a care in the world. 
“She’s a friend!” His face turns smug, even while there’s a small whine in his voice. It’s a stark difference from the feral Oikawa Tooru that put fear in the hearts of every Mafia in the bordering neighborhoods where they acted and climbed the ranks so fast, he became the head of Seijoh mob while only closing in on his early thirties -- and that was ten years ago. Still, around Iwaizumi, Oikawa keeps being the same brat he ever was.
“You need to get laid, Iwa.” The brunette laughs a bit, pouring more whisky for both of them. “How long it’s been, huh? Two decades? That’s how long your frown has been etched onto your face.”
Makki and Mattsun try to hide their smiles, but it’s futile.
“Don’t worry about my love life.”
“Love life?” Now Oikawa laughs, hand smacking his knee in his amusement. “I’m talking fucking, Iwa. We don’t have time for love.”
“Another reason why you shouldn’t worry about what doesn’t pertain to you.”
“Ohh~” Iwaizumi hates that he saw the singsong coming, “such big words. Gosh, that must mean it’s been years without action down there.”
“Why the worry, Tooru?” Iwaizumi asks, voice turning deep, eyes threading over Oikawa’s face. That has happened -- and ended, but it didn’t mean the two men didn’t play around it sometimes.
“Is the sex you’ve been getting so bad, you’ve been worried about mine?” Iwa scoffs, drinks a full mouth of whisky and turns to look at Oikawa once again. 
“You look too old to be getting any action,” Oikawa mocks him, snickering behind his glass. “Look at those lines and wrinkles, oh gosh Iwa, we’re the same age, you’re making me look bad.”
“Shut up, trashykawa,” Iwaizumi grumbles. “I’m just going to tell you this time: fucking behave. I’m looking into the mole, but you need to watch your back.”
“I thought that was your job, though.”
“Makes it a bit fucking hard when you bring home a diferent friend every night. Babysitting a toddler would be easier than you.” Iwaizumi grumbles and scoffs, finishing his drink in one go. “I’m doing my job. Now listen to me so that I can do it well.”
Iwaizumi slams his glass on the wooden coffee table and stands, the sound loud but not enough to disturb the rest of the men around the place. Maddog does look at Iwaizumi as if thinking what’s the cause for his distress, but the man has learned long ago that Oikawa rattles on everyone's nerves at some point -- Iwa just happens to be ticked more than the rest, a consequence of being friends with the man, he assumes.
Iwa pats his slacks, re-doing the button on his suit and walks away, moving a hand in the air as a way to say goodbye to Oikawa. “Your friend is waiting for you.” 
Hanamaki and Matsukawa are behind him before he stops in front of the elevator doors, Kunimi not even looking up as the three of them leave. “Try not to be dead by the morning.”
“I’ll do my best~” Oikawa singsongs back, a carefree smile on his face. 
Mattsun is driving tonight and that means Hanamaki is speaking the whole time, going on about how the Karasuno Mob is growing, potentially able to slip between Seijoh and Shiratorizawa’s territory if they’re not careful. Iwaizumi listens, but doesn’t really offer anything to the discussion; he’s too caught up in his head, wondering about what he’s going to do with Oikawa and how he can flush out the mole as fast as possible until something catches his ear, every thought in his mind freezing at the mention of the diner neighborhood.
“What did you say?”
“Huh?” Makki stops, looking back through the seat. “Oh, some of ours have been talking about seeing Shiratorizawa around downtown territory.” Makki turns serious, and it happens so rarely that the moment his demeanor shifts, Iwaizumi actually grasps his worries by the simple difference in the air surrounding the blonde. “Johzenji too.”
Now, that’s worrisome. While Seijoh and Shiratorizawa have some shared business in downtown and somewhat of a truce on those places, Johzenji is way too far from its limits, crossing borders they know they should not. Iwaizumi catches sight of how his frown actually caves lines on his forehead and Oikawa’s snickers pops in his mind as if the male was right there, he scoffs but his look is serious.
They can’t leave it that way.
Hajime tells himself that the fact that your face pops in his mind and the thought of a territorial war a few blocks away from the Diner makes his hands constrict into fists, has nothing to do with how fast he decided he must handle it. 
But it gets a little less believable as he orders Matsukawa to keep an eye out on your street, like if it wasn’t clear that by your street -- he meant you.
--
You notice the man staying around.
Actually, you doubt anyone hasn’t noticed the tall man who likes to linger just a bit too much around your diner as if he’s your hired security guard or something. He’s taller than most people, broad and built enough for you to see it in the way his clothes cling to his form, and has this fixation with metal, because both his ears are pierced and his knuckles are always adorned with thick rings. He looks bad, and has a cigarette pending from his lips to crown the look. Which, of course, prompts half the women population who enjoy your diner to look. It probably doesn’t help that despite his aloof behavior he can be quite the charmer.
And you’re suspecting your cook and friend is falling for it.
“If you light that cigarette right now after I’ve just told you to leave and smoke outside, I swear to god I’ll use the fire extinguisher on you, Matsukawa-san.” You always chastise him out of the Dinner once he starts smoking, since Issei has no respect for the very big, very red “no smoking” sign you had to purchase just because of him. He grins at you from his high seat on the counter and lifts his hands in a sign of rendition.
“Okay, honey. I’ll drop it.” 
You eye him very sharply until his fingers finally close around his cigar and he takes it out the clasp of his lips. You watch until he pockets it again in his metal case. Then, you finally blink and nod, turning to enter inside your kitchen. You’ve made the mistake of trusting him before, letting him out of your sight once he signaled defeat when you reprimanded him, just to come out and find him smoking anyway. So, now, you take the extra precautions with him, reason why you open the door without warning to check on him, finding him calmly studying the menu. 
He eyes you and blinks, a big grin splitting his face. 
“I’ll behave,” he crosses a finger over his heart like a scout. ”Promise.” 
You snort, but turn around and enter the kitchen space, yelling at your friend the newest orders, to which she just yells back a fine.
You grab the done plates– buttermilk pancakes and swiss omelette with orange juice and black coffee– and push the door outside with your hip, while calmly balancing everything on your tray. 
It’s a quiet late-morning, most of the regulars have already left for work and you’re dealing with the unusual clients, just three if you count Mattsun.
Once you’re back at the counter, Matsukawa is signaling with the menu for you to come over. 
“So, what’s your order, Matsukawa-san?”
“First, I’d like you to drop the san, it makes me feels fucking old.” 
You tease him just the bit by giving him a pointed look with a very arched eyebrow. 
“Stop it,” he hisses at you, eyes narrowing. “Don’t you fuckin-”
“You are old,” you tell him, pleased with yourself when he hisses as if burned, making you sport a big smile while on it. He’s glaring at you. “See, this is how I feel when I catch you smoking once I tell you not to.”
His lopsided grin is a panty-dropper; too bad you’re thinking about how it would be if someone else grinned at you like that. “Valid.” 
The seconds tick by while you wait for Matsukawa to say his order but he just stares at you as if you’re slowly losing your mind. You sigh, resist the urge to facepalm but do press two fingers into the middle of your forehead in an upwards motion to help with the stress, to look at him again and smile. 
“Your order, Matsukawa-san?”
“Again with the -san? Let me make a deal with you. You call me Issei and I’ll never smoke inside again.”
You eye him suspiciously but ultimately decide it’s a nice deal. 
“Deal,” you say, while jutting your lips out to hide a smile, still looking for hints he may be lying. “And if I catch you smoking inside again I’ll start calling you Jiji.”
Issei’s eyes go large, eyebrows shooting up to his hairline until he coughs and sputters, “you wouldn’t dare.”
“Try me.”
The stare-down goes for a few seconds until you end it by saying, “I’ll get your regular,” and turning around to leave.
“This isn’t over!”
“Yeah, yeah, just behave.”
Once you’re in the kitchen, the clattering and noises are loud.
“You should chill a bit before you end up completely mutilating the pans, Rei. Half my money is in your kitchen.”
She throws you a nasty glare from across all the other way by her stove, doing God knows what but whatever it is smells heavenly.
“Do you believe the gall of this idiot outside?”
“Yep,” you chirp, but you eye her closely while she continues. You know her enough to know what’ll happen next.
“He had the fucking nerve to say my food was too salty.”
“Uh,” Escapes your lips, but you narrow your eyes at her, taking in the redness of her face, the way she looks overheated and the gesticulating arms while she walks around using too much strength while opening and closing the kitchen cabinets.
“SALTY!” She hollers to the emptiness of her kitchen, which pretty much makes it echo through the walls. You’re half certain you can hear Matsukawa chuckling outside. You wait for it, by now you know it’s coming. “I’ll show him what the fuck being too salty means.” She keeps going, cranky and beating the pans with that bit too much strength so that the clanks and tinkling sound loud even to you. You wait just a little bit more. “That handsome motherfucker, I’ll fucking deck him with my frying pan!”
And there it is.
You snicker just the tiniest bit, and put the order for his regular. She snatches it from your hand and points a paring knife at you.
“Don’t you dare say anything.” She does look fairly threatening, but the thing is that you’ve been on the other side of that knife one too many times to care now.
“Hey, if you like insufferable assholes, who am I to judge?”
“Fuck you.”
--
The movement is slow tonight, the cold weather with a drizzle makes your regulars stay home and the streets stay empty. It’s just a bit past midnight and you already know you’re closing early. Iwaizumi has been seated at his usual spot for a good twenty minutes already and, much like every other night, he’s just doing nothing -- looking over the street, reading the paper, sometimes a book or daring to look at his phone. Rei is still moving around in the kitchen and there’s only one other person in the diner -- an old man eating his soup calmly on the whole other side.
You feel restless; your eyes keep darting to him as if waiting to be caught, definitely not being the subtle person you hope to be, nothing catches your attention when Iwaizumi sits calmly by the window reading the paper and sipping on fresh coffee. Your eyes thread through his broad shoulders, poorly hidden under the fitted black social button up, rolled sleeves showing big, veiny forearms leading to strong, broad hands that seem even bigger when they engulf the coffee mug.
Hajime wears one ring, thick, black and a matching watch that probably costs as much as this whole place. You don’t need to see it to know his dark grey slacks are fitted; you’ve caught sight of it when he entered and you think there’ll be hell on earth before you forget how perfectly it hugs his frame, how delicious his ass is and how his waist is marked, beautifully, by the black belt. You thank the gods that he had already disposed of his suit jacket, or you’d be unable to survive so long.
 You’re probably drooling, so you tear your eyes from him to make yourself a hot cup of coffee and hope that you can pretend the flustered feeling in your insides is from the steaming caffeine quickening your heart. However, seeing as your eyes drag slowly back to him, you think that’s a lost battle. 
You drink a bit, breathe some more and decide to say fuck it. You’re not risking anything -- if he doesn’t want to talk, he can just say so. So you wash your hands, shed your apron and pick your coffee mug back up while walking to him. Before you even tread more than two steps, his deep, hard green eyes are already looking at you. They’re so impenetrable and focused, you wonder if he looks long enough, will he see your mind?
The thought makes your face heat up and you swallow the saliva pooling on your mouth before speaking,“mind if I sit?”
He nods no, but still answers, “go ahead.”
You slide on the seat in front of him, and for a second you regret your choice. Up close and with nowhere else to look, he’s even bigger -- his frame engulfs anything past his shoulders, his eyes demanding the sole focus of yours and you give it to him. But there’s a thought in your mind that helps you fight back the urge to let yourself slide and drown in the pool of deep green.
“So, I've been meaning to ask,” you tread carefully, knowing it’s a minefield ahead. You’ve been alone in this world with just your grandpa for a long time, and he was no saint. You’re no stranger to the fact that his diner has always been in mob-controlled territory. You’ve seen him bullied into paying back gambling loans too many times to not know how a bad man looks, and still, here you are, body warming and trembling just by the sight of what must be the baddest of them all.  “Were you friends with my grandpa or something?”
Iwaizumi looks at you, blinks and then hums a question, slightly furrowed brows his only sign of confusion. “Hm?”
“It’s just that I’ve noticed… that you seem like you’ve been taking care of this place… of me.” You speak while your eyes keep darting between his face and down, a warm feeling seeping from your eyes that makes his brain slow down, too caught up in watching you until he realizes he walked into a tricky question.
Fuck. Think fast, Hajime. 
“We weren’t exactly friends. But he was a mean card player and he got a lot of money out of me.” Iwaizumi speaks fondly, which is probably the only thing indicating that he isn’t here for some wicked king of payback. You nod while your brows slide up.
“I’m sure you also took a lot of money from him.”
“If I was lucky,” he pauses, “I don’t like to bet. But it was nice to play against him, even without betting.”
“I’m surprised he wanted to play without betting.”
“Rare occasions.” Iwa muses with a small smile in the corner of his lips.
Iwaizumi looks at you again, that deep stare as if he’s trying to catch your soul intent. “What I mean with that is… He never talked about you. Or having a family, for that matter.”
“Well… it’s like you put it. He was a gambler. And before he got good, he was bad. We struggled a lot with his debt while I was growing up. Once I left the house and I was working and got into college... he called me, asking for money.  He knew I had a college fund -- small, but you know, enough to get by for a few years. I gave some of it to him and I told him that if he was going to call me for money, it’d be better if he didn’t call at all, so… our relationship was pretty strained this last few years.” 
Iwaizumi doesn’t know what to say. So he tests around something he hasn't used in a long time, “sorry.”
“It’s fine. I just couldn’t possibly deal with his debt on top of mine, you know. And it was his choice not to call me for other reasons, so.” You shrug your shoulders, eyes downcast for a moment. If Iwaizumi ever knew how to console someone, he’d forgotten it a long time ago, but he’ll swear on his gun and every god above that he wishes he was sensible enough now to offer any kind of words that can resemble solace. He doesn’t know what you find in his face that makes you do a funny face, nose wrinkling, while smiling.
“It’s ok, I don’t hate him, you know. I just... He’s dead and I can’t help but think these things are in the past. Which may be fucked up but I’ve made my choice not to go through life with these demons.”
Iwaizumi nods, solemn. He knows a thing or twelve about going through life with demons and he wishes that you didn’t have to bear this even for the smallest of seconds. It gnaws inside your being, and the places where their claws sink usually fester. But, he doesn’t even risk thinking about what it’d be like for him to live without them -- they’re the closest to penitence for a whole life of sin he’s ever gonna get.
Talking to Hajime makes hours fly by like minutes. 
He’s not very talkative himself, but he’s a great listener and he gives you fair, honest answers so you try to do the same. You ask him about the old man, what he’d been doing, and Hajime doesn’t even blink while saying that he kept gambling until his death; tells you how he’d been worried that the diner had been offered as collateral to some debt and would fall victim of your grandpa’s addiction even after his death. You tell him about life after college, how disheartening and anxious it was, how you’ve struggled without finding a job and hustled your way together with Rei. You tell him how you’ve felt good to win the Diner -- the new ideas and purpose, the excitement and how fun it was to think about life like this -- a business owner. 
The one thing Hajime doesn’t tell you about is his job, which you feel is answer enough; and when you ask him about the late nights at the Diner, his lips quirk up and your heart quickens, whole body warming at how he tells you the diner has a special place in his life and that he doesn’t likes to sleep, only crashing once the sun come out.
He stays with you as you bid Rei farewell and close the restaurant, walks you to his car and drives you to your house. His car doesn’t move until you make it safe inside and only when your face comes to the window, does it starts to move away.
-
[to be continued]
288 notes · View notes
Text
Favorite
For Suptober Day 23.
“Sam, I can’t just tell Cas how I feel! What if he doesn’t feel the same way? We are roommates and I can’t afford for Cas to leave because he doesn’t want to be around me,” Dean said, laying on his bed while talking to his brother.
“If Cas’ money is the only reason why you want him as a roommate, then maybe he should leave,” Sam replied.
“Ugh, of course that’s not the only reason why I like having Cas around! The dude might be my roommate but he’s also my best friend! I can’t risk telling Cas the truth and losing him. I don’t know what I’d do without Cas,” Dean exclaimed, annoyed that his brother would insinuate that he only liked Cas for his money.
“Woah, dude, calm down! I didn’t mean to upset you. Dean, you’ve been crushing on Cas for years and you still haven’t made a move. If you don’t, someone else will,” Sam pointed out.
Dean groaned. “You don’t think I don’t know that! Hell, Crowley, Balthazar, and Meg have all asked him out multiple times. Thankfully, he’s turned all of them down.”
“So, what happens when he finally says yes to somebody?” Sam asked.
Dean buried his face in his pillow and screamed. When he was done, he answered his brother’s question. “Get really jealous and probably give the person the stink eye anytime they are around Cas.”
Dean could practically see the bitch face he knew Sam was giving him. “Exactly, so why don’t you grow a pair and tell Cas how you feel!”
“I don’t even know what to tell him!”
“Why don’t you make a list of all the things you like about Cas. Pick out a couple and come up with a way to spend some together focused around those things. Then, maybe hint at the possibility of it being a date and see how Cas reacts,” Sam suggested.
Dean frowned. “Dude, that sounds so fucking girly!”
“Then keep pining like a lovesick teenager and don’t ask me for anymore help,” Sam said, obviously annoyed.
“Fine, don’t get your panties in a knot. I’ll try, but we both know that all this mushy crap isn’t my thing,” Dean said.
“Well, if you want Cas to be your boyfriend, then you better make it your thing. Look, I’ve gotta go, but I’ll talk to you later. Love you,” Sam said.
“Yeah, alright. Love you too and good luck on your test.”
“Thanks Dean, bye jerk.”
“Bye bitch,” Dean replied, softly. He dropped his phone on the bed and lay there, contemplating if he could just jump in a hole and let it swallow him. He finally rolled out of bed and walked over to his desk. He grabbed a pen and paper and started writing.
A few days later, Castiel walked into the apartment he shared with Dean. He headed into the kitchen and grabbed a soda from the fridge. He drank half of it before walking to his bedroom and grabbing his overflowing laundry basket. He paused by Dean’s door before deciding to see if Dean had any dirty clothes. He opened the door and walked inside. He grabbed the few clothes he saw lying on the floor and then walked to Dean’s desk to grab the shirt that was lying on top. 
He picked the shirt up and something flew onto the floor. Cas went to drop the clothes into his basket before walking back into the room. He picked the piece of paper up and was surprised to see his name written on it. His curiosity was too strong to be ignored. As he read, his eyes widened with every bullet point.
My Cas List aka All My Favorite Things About My Roommate/Best Friend/Guy I’m In Love With
His hair. I love how it’s shining black, almost like a raven’s wings. Also love how no matter how hard he tries to make it lie flat, it always gives him a perpetually just got laid look.
His eyes. Holy shit, I could write an entire essay on Cas’ eyes. They are the deepest, purest, most gorgeous fucking blue I’ve ever seen. They remind me of the ocean when the sun is reflecting off the water.
His smile. I mean his real smile, where his gums show and his eyes and nose scrunch up. I love it so much because he rarely smiles that big. It’s like a freakin ray of sunshine! Although, I’ve noticed he smiles a lot like that when we hang out. Ha, suck it Crowley!
His body! Man Cas, has a killer fucking body with those broad shoulders, flat stomach, and them thighs! Oh my God, he could crush a watermelon with those things. Hell, I wish he would crush me with them. And he’s got a pretty impressive cock (what can I say, I was a peeping Tom a few times!) I wish I knew what it felt like to have it buried in my ass, man I bet he would fill me up just right!
His hands! He’s got huge ass hands and man I love to just watch him pick shit up. When he touches me with them, I get goosebumps all over. I just wished he’d touch me more often with them.
His voice. Whiskey on gravel and man the things it does to me! Man, what I would give to be in bed with Cas and have him order me around with that voice of his. Ughh, I get hard just thinking about it.
His fascination with bees. He’s so passionate and I love listening to him talk about how important they are for the environment and how they make their honey. I might not love bees, but I would listen to Cas all day because when he talks his eyes light up and he gets one of his gummy smiles.
His utter lack of understanding of pop culture references. I mean he literally gets none of my references but that just means I get to educate him. I love our movie marathon weekends because of all the time I get to spend with him!
He can’t cook worth a shit! That just means he loves my cooking all the more, especially my burgers! They make him very happy haha.
His baking skills! Dude might burn spaghetti noodles but he makes the best darn pies, cakes, and cookies I’ve ever tasted! The best thing in the world is coming home to a freshly baked apple pie made by Cas. It’s even better than Ellen’s (not that I would tell her that.)
He loves Sam as much as I do! Sammy means the world to me and to know that Cas loves him and treats him like his own brother means everything! Cas will hang out with Sam just as much as me and that earns major brownie points in my book!
He knows nothing about cars but he loves Baby! Enough said!
He loves animals. I never thought I would enjoy giving up a couple Saturday’s a month to go volunteer at the humane society but boy do I love it! I think I’ll ask Cas about adopting a pet and see what he says. I bet he’ll say yes.
His head tilts when he’s confused. It’s just so damn cute.
That damn trench coat of his. He’s the only person in the world who looks so darn sexy in a plain brown coat.
The fact that he will steal my clothes and wear them before wearing his own. God he looks sexy when he wears my stuff.
All the times we spend hanging out. Cas is always down to do anything whether it's going to the arcade, or the zoo or a football game. Hell we spent an entire day at a car museum and then at a natural history museum just so we could do what each other likes! Besides Sam, there’s no other person I would want to hang out with.
His personality! Wow, that’s a huge one but it’s true. Cas is the most caring, thoughtful, loyal, smart, funny, kind, awesome, brave, generous, etc, etc. Cas is the best friend a guy could ask for and I can’t imagine not having him in my life. He’s a freaking angel and I just wished I deserved him. I wish I had the freaking nerve to tell him how I feel because getting to spend the rest of my life with someone as amazing as Cas is better than all the free burgers and pie in the world.
I could keep going but my hand is getting tired and I’ve got work to get to or else Bobby will have my hide. Maybe, one day, I’ll actually show this to Cas but probably not. I only did this because Sam suggested it would help come up with a way to ask Cas out, but all it’s done is made me realize why I don’t deserve him in the first place.
Cas plopped down on Dean’s bed and just stared at the note, unable to believe what he just read. He sat there for nearly ten minutes trying to process his thoughts. Finally, he grabbed a piece of paper off Dean’s desk and started writing a letter of his own.
“Cas, I’m home! I figured I would make my burgers for dinner along with some homemade fries. Afterwards, we can watch that bee documentary you recorded,” Dean called as he headed to the kitchen. He smiled when he saw his friend sitting at the table, a cup of hot tea nestled between his hands. Cas had a real fondness for the stuff.
“Hello Dean,” Cas said.
Dean paused, Cas’ tone not the pleasant sound it normally was. “Uh, everything alright?”
Cas nodded and took a sip of his drink. “It is.” He sat his cup back down before reaching into his pocket and taking a piece of paper out. He unfolded it and slid it to the opposite side of the table. “Sit down, and read this please.”
Dean couldn’t help but eye his roommate as he took a seat and grabbed the paper. The blood drained from his face when he read the top line.
All My Favorite Things About My Favorite Person aka The Person I’m In Love With
Dean’s stomach was in knots as he looked at Cas. “Uh, what is this?”
“Just read it Dean,” Cas replied.
Dean sighed before looking at the paper once more.
       1. His looks. I am a sucker for blonde hair and he has dark golden locks that always seem to lie perfectly even when he just runs his fingers through it. His eyes are the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. They are like a forest on a warm spring day.        2. His laugh. He doesn’t laugh overly much but when he does, he has a smile that lights up his face and his whole body shakes with joy. I could listen to his laugh from sunrise to sunset. I’ve noticed he laughs a lot around me and it always makes my heart beat faster when I hear it.        3. His body! The Greek sculptors couldn’t find a better specimen if they looked. He has the perfect face with plump lips, high cheekbones, and a strong jaw. Then he’s got wonderfully muscled shoulders, a wide chest, a toned stomach, and bow legs (which I find freaking adorable. I may or may not have seen his cock which is extremely impressive and I dream about wrapping my mouth around it and bringing him to orgasm.
Dean couldn’t help his thoughts as he read. “This dude sounds perfect but hell, I’ve got all of that. I mean my hair may not be gold and my eyes are just a plain green but I’ve got a pretty good body. I definitely have the damn bow legs and my dick is pretty spectacular.” He continued reading.
       4. Did I mention his bow legs? I know he hates them, but I think it just adds  to his overall physique. I wouldn’t mind having them wrapped around me any day!
       5. His voice. When he sings, it’s like water running over rocks. It’s clear and smooth and I wish he'd sing more often!
       6. His love of cars! He’s got the most awesome vintage car in the world and there’s nothing better than just going on long drives in her. I can spend hours listening to him talk about cars even if I don’t have a fucking clue what he’s talking about.
Dean tried to keep the scowl from his face as he thought, “Now wait a damn minute! Baby is the best car in the world and whoever this guy is can bite me! Maybe Cas doesn’t like Baby as much as I thought. I guess he was just pretending about enjoying our car rides together.”
       7. His ridiculous amount of knowledge about all pop culture related things. I don’t think he can say more than three sentences without referencing a movie, or TV show, or band. It’s ridiculous and sometimes talking to him is like trying to learn a foreign language! But that just gives me all the more reasons to have movie marathons with him so that maybe one day, I can be as savvy as he is.
       8. His obsession with cowboys! The man dresses as Clint Eastwood every year for Halloween! Need I say more?
Dean glanced at Cas, but he was looking to the side towards the kitchen window. “I want to meet this dude and show him I know more about pop culture than he ever could! I also bet my Clint Eastwood costume is better! I don’t understand why Cas is so caught up on this dude! I have all of this and I bet I do it better!”
       9. His cooking! If I could only eat his burgers for the rest of my life, I’d die a happy man!
“I thought my burgers were the best, though! Cas has said multiple times how they’re practically orgasmic,” Dean said inside his head.
       10. His love of sweets, especially pie! He would live on pie if he could and I love to spend all day baking sweets and watch him enjoy the fruits of my labor!
       11. He’s a family man and loves his brother with everything he has! They have one of the strongest sibling bonds I’ve ever seen and I’m so happy they took me in and include me in all their adventures.
       12. He knows nothing about bees but will listen to me ramble about them all day. He gets this almost dreamy look as he listens and it makes my heart melt to know that he pays attention even if it isn’t his thing.
Dean frowned as he thought, “I fucking enjoy Cas’ baking and I will listen to him all damn day talk about bees! Why is Cas so hung up on this dude when I’ll do all the same shit! What if Sam was right and Cas got tired of waiting for me, so found someone else that was a lot like me?”
       13. He loves coming to the animal shelter with me! He didn’t at first but now he never says no! Maybe one day, we’ll have our very own dog or cat.
       14. He has this small pudge above his waist from all the burgers and pie he eats that won’t go away no matter what! Again he hates it, but it’s the comfiest spot to rest my head on when we’re lying on the couch together.
Dean dropped his hand to his stomach and pushed against his own small pooch. Cas always used it for a pillow, but this mystery guy’s must be better. Since when did Cas go to the animal shelter with anybody but Dean? Dean thought it was their thing, but obviously he was wrong.
      ��15. His love of all things plaid! Like I’m pretty sure his wardrobe is 90% flannel and 10% everything else! Although, me stealing about ten of his old band t-shirts didn’t help, but they smell like him so I just had to.
       16. His necklace that he always wears. His brother gave it to him and he never takes it off. 
Dean wrapped his fingers around the amulet hanging from his neck. Sam had given it to him for Christmas when they were kids after their dad failed to show up yet again. It meant the world to him and if he ever lost it, he would be heartbroken.
       17. All the time we spend hanging out together. There’s never any telling where we’ll end up! It could be a zoo or a museum or some kind of sports game! We’ve gone bowling, golfing, and I even convinced him to go on a rollercoaster with me. He held onto me the entire time because he’s afraid of heights. Of course I went with him to a car show the following week to even it out.
“I thought hanging out with me was special,” Dean thought sadly. His shoulders dropped as he realized that maybe Cas didn’t enjoy hanging out as much as he thought. It was obvious that Cas enjoyed spending time with his crush more than Dean.
       18. His personality! There isn’t enough paper in the world to write everything I love about him. He’s wicked smart and has a great sense of humor! He’s loyal and kind hearted! He will help anybody who needs a helping hand whether it’s mowing their lawn or taking them to the store because their car broke down. He’s stubborn, sure, but he’s also brave and ambitious and full of life. He’s definitely the life of every party we go to! He’s the extrovert to my introvert. He’s extremely dependable and responsible. He’s strong but also gentle! He can be a little cocky but hey, he’s earned it! He’s the best guy I’ve ever met and I would never want to live another day of my life without him. There’s not another guy on this Earth that I love like I do him and I just wish he realized how much I care for him. He can be very self doubtful about himself even though he can also be the most confident person in the world. I love him with all of my heart and I just hope when I finally tell him how I feel, he won’t turn me down.
Dean dropped the paper to the table, unable to look at it any longer. He was barely keeping the tears from falling as his heart shattered into pieces. He had everything on Cas’ list, yet Cas had chosen another person instead of him. All because Dean had been too chicken to admit his feelings. He looked up at Cas and tried to plaster a smile on his face. “I hope this guy realizes just what a gift he has waiting for him. You’re amazing Cas and anybody would be lucky to call you theirs.”
Cas smiled. “Thank you, Dean. He is a pretty awesome guy, and there’s no one else I’d rather be with.”
Dean sighed, trying to keep the bitterness from leaking into his voice. “Then why aren’t you with him? Why didn’t you show him this list instead of me? Do you want me to proofread the damn thing for you?” So, he was being a bit of an ass. He just found out the guy he was in love with didn’t like him back. How else was he supposed to respond?
Cas laughed softly. “No, I don’t want you to proofread it. As far as why I didn’t just hand it to the guy, I actually just did. He’s being a little dense right now.”
“Wait, what?” Dean exclaimed, his eyes locking with Cas’. Had Cas just said what he thought he said? Dean tried to keep his hopes in check in case he had heard wrong.
Cas stood to his feet and walked over to stand beside Dean. He reached for Dean’s hand and wrapped his fingers around Dean’s. “You are the guy in that letter.”
Dean opened and closed his mouth a few times before squeaking out, “Me?”
“Yes, you. I saw your letter to me when I went to get your dirty clothes and figured I’d write one of my own,” Cas explained. He squeezed Dean’s fingers and smiled brightly at him.
Dean stared at Cas before reaching up and cupping his cheek in his hand. “You really mean it?” he asked as he searched Cas’ eyes for any sort of lie.
“Every word,” Cas said softly. “I love you Dean, so much it hurts.”
“I love you too, Cas! I’m sorry it took so long,” Dean said, a tear sliding down his cheek.
“That’s ok, we just have lots of time to make up for! There’s a few things on our lists that I want to make a reality ASAP,” Cas replied with a smirk.
Dean’s eyes went wide as a smile stretched his lips. “Oh fuck yes,” he cried before crashing his lips against Cas’. Cas responded immediately, sliding his hands into Dean’s hair and slotting their mouths ever tighter together. They finally had their favorite person in their arms!
82 notes · View notes
yakuzacasual · 4 years
Note
wow that last daigo request awakened my love for him.. i wonder if you could write something about daigo's s/o complaining about his hair and asking for him to go back to his emo hair (bc its so fvckng cute). also, i would suggest for you to write a drunk s/o to keep things realistic because no one in their right mind would ask anyone to cut an emo haircut SOBER, only me .. anyways, i really like your writing! i usually only read nsfw but your stuff is always so funny and cute, i love it 💓💗💞
PREFACE
Ay folks. I came just to say that this is a Daigo Dojima elaborate shitposting blog now, I don’t make the rules okay byeeeeee No but seriously, I’m prioritizing these two Daigo ideas I got after my first word vomit because you’ve come up with some gorgeous ideas while I was off making heart eyes at Y7 cast , you beautiful folks. Thank you so so much Non, this was a joy to write but don’t ever again assume that I wouldn’t ask this man that I am simping for to go back emo when I’m sober. I would. But in the hc it’s up to your personal interpretation. Also his hair’s shorter than i rememebr it now that i check lol. Hope you enjoy it and have an awesome day!
DAIGO HAVING THE HAIR TALK
Daigo Dojima, the chairman of one of the biggest yakuza organizations in Japan, is staring needles into a small container of what seems to be hair gel, like it just killed his entire family and spit in his face. When approaching him in that delicate state with wrath rolling off of his broad shoulders in waves, a level of caution is definitely recommended. And also readiness to hear him out because everyone in the family knows the drill by now and they make sure to disappear into thin air whenever the boss gets into that specific state of mind. Unfamiliar with the situation, maybe just a bit buzzed, you didn’t do either. You are a very special case with special privileges, after all. Whether the part of a family or an outsider, it doesn’t matter. There are a variety of doors that open up wide when you can openly proclaim yourself as Daigo’s lover. Such as barging into his office whenever you see fit, apparently.
You barely walk through the doors, when the man himself shoots you an acknowledging, albeit immensely tired look as he stops turning the container around in his hands only to set it down on the tabletop of his wooden desk. He tries his best not to pay it any attention as he beckons you over to one of the fancy guest chairs, but you can’t help and notice how his eyes wander right back to the box. It doesn’t really matter if you ask him outright or give him time to get to the topic himself, your conversation does eventually come down to discussing his biggest current concern. The price of hair gel.
What, did you think his hair gets like that on its own? Oh no no, you sweet summer child. Unlike some people, he doesn’t like styling it with the blood of his enemies. It’s a bit gross and most definitely inconvenient, though he’s got to admit, the look does feel incredibly cool. It’s this reddish shine that does it, in his opinion. Even long years after Nishikiyama’s unfortunate demise Daigo can’t help but try and replicate him like that, with copious amounts of hair gel. However, as he gets older he starts realizing how the seemingly small costs start snowballing into annoying large sums that he can’t properly explain to his finance handlers without having to come up with a strong justification for his poor life choices. And that is where you come in. An outsider’s eye, a fresh perspective for this troubled soul that is your boyfriend. So after what feels like an eternity of him trying to properly explain his problem without sounding like a total dumbass, he turns to you for assistance.
This is a scripted event with butterfly effect written all over it. Your choice will have severe consequences and can only be made once. Also, did I mention it’s timed? Well, better choose wisely and better choose real quick.
Do you: > Tell him to just be upfront with his finance team > Ask him if he can’t use less gel > “No, but hear me out, love. Your emo hair. Go back to it, no gel, no nothing. Just your gorgeous black mane scattered all over your forehead again, barely seeing anything through the pain of existence.”
Well, maybe that’s not exactly how you said it, but that’s most certainly the way he heard it. Also followed by you explaining how much hotter he looked that way and frankly, he’s not sure if it’s just your impressive bravado or the buzz talking. Alas, Daigo is quite taken aback, staring you with mouth gaping like a fish, not sure how to process whatever it was that you just threw at him. For the longest time he just sits there, feeling like he’s under scrutiny as you try to imagine this seasoned, adult him in his old haircut. Surprisingly enough it feels good to have your attention like that, but being the man that he is, he can’t help but react in a bashful manner, telling you to stop staring at him like a creep. Flatter him some more though, it’s actually a great and healthy boost for his ego, even if he acts like you’re being the most annoying person in the world. 
Honestly, from that point onward it’s just a bickering war of him claiming that he looked like an absolute idiot back in the day and now he’s got to be all dignified and shit, while you continue to tell him otherwise. You may even try to launch a full out offensive and try to get his hair down - if that’s even possible with the amounts of gel. Though it may feel a bit gross for your fingers, the effect’s definitely worth the prize because this man looks drop dead gorgeous. And, what you may observe as even better about this situation, he is like this specifically for your eyes to see and no one else’s. He does feel a bit liberated himself when you let his bangs just lay freely like that so at the end of the day you could say it was a battle well fought and maybe, maybe even won.
Because who knows, maybe Daigo will let his hair down like that around you just so that he could get you to look at him lovingly like that again. And maybe touch his hair, too....
84 notes · View notes
heroprose · 5 years
Text
rasping, murmuring;
a/n. 500 followers! we popping bottles!
ship. hitoshi shinsou x reader
summary. magical cat au. or perhaps, the princess and the frog au.
//
it was a friday when a particularly unruly haired stray began to appear on the balcony of your apartment at a regular basis. it hardly ever made sound, but certainly it did startle you the first time you threw open the curtains and saw a cat staring intently up at you, unmoving.
of course, you were stricken. distraught, as to whether to pet the cat, to feed the cat, or to let the cat in. the possibilities were endless. you didn’t dare to do any of these things the first few visits, however, in case the stray was just passing by as swiftly as it came.
but it wasn’t. weirdly enough, it appeared on your balcony and rested quietly nearly every day for an hour or so before leaping away. and it always seemed to stare through the glass and into your apartment, as if fascinated by the interior. you always stared forlornly back from the inside.
a week passes before you find yourself kneeling in front of this stray, finally finding the hubris to reach out. “please,” you say aloud, “please let me pet you.”
the cat says nothing in return. its long, dark fur, you realize, is not blue but actually a shade of purple.
its paws remained tucked underneath its body, so you allow your fingers to cautiously pet its head, your palm traveling down its spine. for a stray, its fur is surprisingly immaculate and silky and immediately you wonder if you’ve been misunderstanding it all along.
“are you someone’s pet?” you muse, more to yourself than to the cat as you reach towards the neck for a collar but all the same, it appears to reply.
the cat lifts its chin up, exposing its chest and— well, lack of collar.
instead of ushering the cat in, you leave the door open. it hurts a little when he continues to leave instead but one day, it crosses the threshold with a meow.
this cat, as you find out for the next few weeks, is not like any other cat you’ve ever met. and you’re not just saying this because it is your roommate now.
from what you can determine (you’re no cat expert but you think you’re adequately qualified for this), it’s biologically male and you hope that for the time being, the cat won’t mind being referred to with male pronouns.
you don’t immediately bring him to the vet for one reason alone and it was that he acted so human, really. you suspected he, at the very least, used to be a house pet because his mannerisms were explicitly clean sometimes, from the way he relished in baths and when he refused to eat neither dry nor wet cat food. 
you’ve resorted to feeding him chicken and the occasional tuna and at each meal he blinks up at you, slow and theatric, as if giving thanks.
but most other times, he is very much a cat, flexing his claws into your clothes and on your skin when you aren’t giving him proper attention.
“agh,” you say, “that hurts.” it doesn’t really but it always makes him retract his claws and you feel like a cat whisperer. how did he always respond so keenly to your verbal remarks? it was all very odd to think about how smart this cat really was.
and you could never settle on an actual name. you’ve settled with addressing him exclusively as baby boy or bastard child, depending on your mood.
lying on the floor one day, you scoop him up and set him on your chest. “baby,” you say, holding his paws. “baby boy. you’re really freakin’ heavy, you know that?”
he settles on your chest, mewling demurely at the soft rise and fall from your breathing. his fur tickles your neck as he dips his head forward, bumping his forehead on your chin.
you laugh, then wheeze when he withdraws and haphazardly uses your rib cage as a launchpad to leap over your head. you roll onto your side promptly, in fear he’ll try that shit again. but all he does is lazily come back to view, dark eyes blown wide as he pads close. he blinks slow at you, just watching.
suddenly not fearing his wrath, you pull forward to kiss his forehead. but at the same moment, he yawns and at the collide, there is suddenly a horrifying roughness on your lips as he licks them, his nose pressing into your philtrum.
you roll away with a gag, and for the very first time, you hear a distinctly disturbed and loud mrowl.
“what the fuck,” you say, rubbing your lips profusely, hoping you didn’t obtain some kinda funky disease. after all, he was a cat roaming the streets just over two months prior. you begin to deeply regret not scheduling a vet appointment like you should have. 
trying your best to refrain from licking your lips, you pull yourself upright and cross legged, still facing away from your cat. “cat,” you say, “i’m gonna hope to whatever higher deity up there that you did not just give me ringworm.”
he stays silent and you presume he’s just as peeved to what has just occurred.
you sigh. “alright, well, i’m going to the bathroom,” you declare.
when you pivot around to get up, you let out an abrupt shout and quite possibly another expletive but you’re not certain which one because your mind is racing and the concern of contracting ringworm vanishes to make space for more pressing matters.
there, backed up against the wall, some guy is looking himself over, a mystified and tense expression pulled on his face. his hair is an unruly purple.
and he’s naked.
but you can’t look away out of respect because what if he attacks? plus, you don’t respect home invaders.
he glances up at the sound of your shout and his eyebrows knit as you launch yourself at the kitchen table, scrabbling for the candleholder.
“no, wait—“ you hear him say and his voice is deep and pressing.
you brandish the metal candleholder at him, hoping desperately this flasher isn’t all that strong even if he is a bit broad. and tall. if only you could find your phone. “do not come near me,” you utter, waving it around wildly.
“please... please put that down,” he rasps as he stands. his hands fly up to his throat as if his own vocal cords stun him.
“sit back down!”
he does just that and all you can do is gawk. a stalker? when the hell did he enter? you don’t dare glance away for too long but your eyes flutter to the balcony, then to your front door. was he watching you from somewhere? while you were playing with your cat?
your cat.
“where is my cat.”
he lets out a breath. “okay, listen— this will sound unbelievable but i—“
“don’t say you’re my cat,” you say testily, your brain still whirring but you refuse— you refuse to believe this. but his eyes are a familiar dark and you can’t forget that voluminous purple fur. you, in opposition, suck in a breath.
“baby boy,” he says without warning and a feeling of horror pulses through you. “or bastard. that’s what you called me, right?” he makes this comment pointedly, with indifference to the nicknames but all the same they fill you with embarrassment. your instinct is to go straight into denial.
“now wait a moment—“
he tilts his head, his gaze almost palpable. “do you remember— and i’m certain you do— when you kept trying to train me to shake hands? that was fun: messing with you, refusing to obey.”
you continue to stare in silence. the candleholder slowly drops to your side.
“still don’t believe me?” he asks with a scoff and that seems to sober you up, the exasperation in his voice like he’s seriously tired that you don’t trust him. this was the oddest home invasion ever.
“okay, listen up magic mike,” you say. “if—“
“my name is hitoshi.”
you didn’t even consider the idea of him having a name. your eyes thin out. “if you are my cat, then— then are you even human? are you some kind of shapeshifter? don’t tell me you’re going to have to steal my identity now.” at this point you’re just rambling because glancing around the room, you don’t see your purple beast of a cat anywhere.
“no,” he says affirmatively to get through your spiraling. “no, i’m not a shapeshifter. i’m human; and i was cursed.”
you gape. “that’s even worse!” you say, and your fingers touch your lips. “did you pass it onto me? man, fuck you—“
“could you please listen before drawing conclusions?” he says. “are you a cat right now? tell me.”
“... no.”
“there’s your answer,” he mutters.
“wow. i’m having a hard time believing you because my cat was nice to me.”
“your cat couldn’t speak.”
“i think i liked it better than way. can you turn back? actually, don’t— i won’t be able to look at you the same way.” you wipe a hand over your face and think. “i need to process all of this.”
he shrugs. “take your time. it won’t change the reality that we’ve been living in the same apartment for the past two months.” 
either he was an incredible actor slash stalker with an incredibly bizarre gimmick or... he was telling the truth. both alternatives made you a bit queasy. there is a long, long silence before either of you move again.
eyeing him warily, you set your makeshift weapon down and walk towards the couch. “we’ve got to get you some clothes. this was okay when you were furry but i can’t have a full time nudist in my home.”
“so you trust me now?” he asks and you reflect.
“there are some discrepancies. like, my cat slept for like twenty hours a day, and you look like you haven’t slept in a week.”
“i’m not tired; this is just my face,” he grouses, but touches the area underneath his eyes. 
you tsk. “well. fine. whatever. we’ve got all the time in the world to sort this out, anyway.”
hitoshi blinks and it’s fast for once, leaving you wondering if you misspoke.
“what?” you say uneasily.
“am i staying here?”
“oh. did you want to leave?”
“no,” he admits, and more stiffly, “i just didn’t think you’d let me stay.”
“you think i’d want you to waltz out without giving me any answers? plus, i spent ages, hitoshi, ages trying to get you into my house in the first place.” you take the blanket that drapes over the couch and pass it to him, your cheek turned away. “it was exhausting how bad i wanted you. that sounds off but you know what i mean.”
he takes it with two hands. “all you had to do was ask. i can’t read your mind.”
your eyes snap back to hitoshi, who wraps the blanket around his waist like a towel and follows you to the kitchen table. “i left the door open. i gave you tuna. for a week. how obvious did i have to be? should i have tried to kiss you, right then and there?”
“maybe,” he says and you only snort. “but i didn’t know that was the cure.” he pauses, and takes a good look at your face. “you cured me,” he emphasizes.
you stop. “you didn’t? and i did? was that even considered a kiss?” all you knew was that your lips could’ve been exfoliated.
hitoshi shakes his head. “i was... i was fully prepared to stay like that, i guess. with you, the person i l—” he stops himself, confusion flooding his visage. “the person who i decided i’d live with.”
“uh huh,” you say. “technically, you still can do that. i mean, i won’t let you mooch off me anymore though.”
“sure,” he murmurs. the strained look on his face comes and goes in a second and you question you even saw it and you can tell he’s mulling over thoughts about distant things and sentiments that you don’t quite understand.
not yet, that is. but those things don’t concern you at the moment— what’s much more pressing is getting that ringworm checked out. and what the hell to do with the cute, black collar that shipped yesterday. and the litter box.
445 notes · View notes
grither55 · 4 years
Text
The Princess and the Peasant - (An Azula Epic) - Chapter 19 - Gifts for Her Family
The acrobat stood beside the small girl while she watched over her in a protective manner.
Ty Lee stared on sweatdropping in amusement while she observed as Elle chatted with the owner of a stall.
She was now beginning to see just what Azula had meant by giving away the entire bag of gold.
"Huh? So that's…this, much right?" Elle inquired innocently while the vendor gazed down at the offering with his eyes nearly falling out of their sockets.
"Y-yeah. That much!" The vendor exclaimed just when the girl dropped a handful of gold coins upon the countertop.
And before he could greedily scoop them up his hand was swatted away by none other than Ty Lee.
"Um no. It's…this much." The brown-haired woman spoke with a cheerful smile just as she handed the now deflated man two coins.
All the while practically daring him to argue with her.
"Oh yes! Pardon me. My mistake." The salesman answered while the acrobat gazed at him all the while nearly rolling her eyes before leading the young girl away underneath her arm.
"Thank you for helping me oneesan." The blonde-haired girl spoke timidly while she happily hid beneath the acrobat's armpit snuggling into her even as they walked.
The acrobat just grinned warmly down at her before mussing her hair with a strong yet playful hand.
She was beginning to see that the adorable girl made for a delightful shopping companion.
So delightful that she just couldn't resist buying everything that her adoptive sister wanted only relenting when the girl politely requested that she allow her to make the next purchase.
She didn't even really mind Elle's habit of clinging to her bicep.
To be honest she rather enjoyed it!
"What can I say? You're too cute for me to say no!" Ty Lee gushed with a cheerful smile while Elle blushed sweetly just as they made their way to their next destination.
"W-well I am glad that you think so. I would like to buy Azula-sama a gift. What sort of gift would please her?" Elle pondered with a finger beneath her chin while she peered up at the acrobat's now sweatdropping face.
"Oh well…let's see? You know she's really difficult to please. Chances are anything you'd think to buy…she already has." The brown-haired woman explained with a sigh while the petite blonde followed after her.
"Well I already figured that. Is there something creative I can make for her?" The blonde-haired girl requested while chewing on her lip in a thoughtful manner.
"Elle…don't you already write Azula poetry and craft her paintings too?" Ty Lee questioned fondly while she watched Elle glance around searching for something that escaped her.
"Yep! But I want to give her something else. I am just a peasant girl and she is a princess. I want to show her that I am grateful for all that she does for me." Elle insisted with a bright smile while the acrobat gazed down at her unable to resist a growing smile of her own.
Elle was just about the only girl that would scamper about worrying about how to express gratitude to Azula of all people.
It just goes to show how close the two were becoming.
"Well! Then creative is the way to go and you are very creative. I am certain that she'll like whatever you make her." The brown-haired woman assured with a giggle while the teenager began to scurry over to a jewelry shop.
Truth be told she wasn't truly certain that Azula would like whatever innocent offering Elle made for her.
But she would be damn sure that her spoiled friend at least acted like she did.
"Then I'll make her a bracelet!" The blonde-haired girl declared just as she slammed both of her fists together while the older girl sweatdropped once more.
The acrobat could only scratch her cheek as she shook her head with a grin still adorning her features.
It really is pleasant having someone like Elle around to lighten up the mood around here.
About one hour later the two were walking back with the noblewoman carrying a bag or two.
All the while sighing fondly as she watched the younger girl carry several bags of which the contents were unknown.
She had a sneaking suspicion that the girl bought something for all of them.
"Oh! What's that shop oneesan?" Elle pondered with a tug on the acrobat's sleeve while peering up at the woman in search of her guidance.
"Oh that! That's just a memorabilia shop. They sell things relating to important dates and historical people in the Fire Nation." Ty Lee commented in an offhand manner while she blinked curiously when her young companion chewed on her lip thoughtfully.
"Historical people? Like Azula-sama? Her Highness is historical, isn't she?" The blonde-haired girl requested while gazing up at the woman's now sweatdropping countenance.
"Huh? Azula could be considered a historical person yes…but I really don't know if they…" The brown-haired woman trailed off just when the smaller girl began pulling her towards the shop
"I want to purchase Azula-sama memorabilia!" Elle cried out before bursting through the shop doors with Ty Lee following in after her sighing all the while.
This was undoubtedly the first time that she has ever heard anyone express a desire to buy any of the children's toys in Azula's image.
Such knickknacks were becoming increasingly popular now that the princess had gotten older and had more time to spread her fame.
But even still, it was adorable all the same!
Moments later the acrobat found herself wandering through the shop with all sorts of Fire Nation historical gifts on display.
Ty Lee could only stare on wide eyed when Elle's own eyes began to sparkle just when she discovered a small section of Princess Azula related items.
'Oh boy. If only Azula was here to see this…' The brown-haired woman thought while making little effort to stifle her giggling as she watched the girl lean over the rack with her mouth open in awe.
Then the teenager gasped in delight when she gazed up at the wall to see a small plushie on display.
"I-is that an Azula-sama plushie?" The blonde-haired girl squealed with her hands clasped in excitement while the older girl glanced up at it blinking in comical disbelief.
"Wow Elle. It sure is…you want it don't you? Who I am kidding? I know you want it." Ty Lee spoke with a barely suppressed giggle before reaching up to retrieve the Azula doll.
"I want it oneesan!" Elle shouted just as she gazed up at the acrobat who was bursting out into hearty laughter.
"Well let's get it then." The brown-haired woman stated with a grin before making her way over to the counter.
Not long afterward the owner of the shop was gazing down at the item with a comically concerned countenance.
"Erm…before I sell this…I'll tell you what I tell everyone else. For my safety…this item is not to go anywhere near the palace. Understood?" The saleswoman announced warily while she gazed back at the two girls' now trying to smile as innocently as possible.
"What sort of question is that? Of course, it won't be going near the palace. It's not like we know the princess personally. Worry not. This will just sit on my little sister's bookshelf!" Ty Lee assured with a joyous nod while inwardly hoping that Azula will refrain from terrorizing this woman.
"I don't expect that you would know her. But all the same…I'd rather not incur a visit from Her Highness. But very well. The total will be…" The owner trailed off whilst adding the taxes into the item's price.
And then the next moment the two were walking out of the shop with the small doll in a bag that the blonde carried with pride.
Ty Lee glanced down at her young friend while she scratched her cheek nervously.
'One can only hope that Azula doesn't decide to destroy that shop in retaliation…' The brown-haired woman thought before sighing as they made their way through the streets.
"Now I can snuggle Azula-sama all night, and every night." The blonde-haired girl declared just as she crushed the plushie into her chest while the older girl giggled above her.
"I suppose so! Is there anywhere else that you want to go little sister?" Ty Lee asked in a good-natured voice just as her laughter finally began to die down.
"Oh! Just the flower field, then we can go back." Elle answered with a blissful sigh while she padded alongside her big sister.
'Now that…is just too adorable.' The brown-haired woman thought with a broad smile while she followed after her young companion.
About another hour later the teenager knelt with the acrobat over her shoulder while they diligently assembled an item together.
"Do you think that Azula-sama will like this crown?" The blonde-haired girl requested with her back turned to the now sweatdropping woman.
"Oh! She'll just adore it Elle." Ty Lee responded with a grin while she sat with her fists upon her hips surveying the girl's creative skill with impressed brown-gray eyes.
"T-that's good. Because I like to make the princess smile." Elle spoke bashfully with redness tinting her cheeks all while she stared down at a small flower in her hand.
"…I know you do. I really think that you're a good thing for Azula…I really do." The brown-haired woman remarked softly while placing a palm on the smaller girl's back.
"I am a good thing for Her Highness?" The blonde-haired girl inquired with an inquisitive countenance while she turned to peer up at the older girl.
"Yes, you are. Azula…needs to learn about compassion. And I think that you are the one best suited to teach it to her." Ty Lee sighed whilst watching Elle set her collection of flowers in a small basket beside their shopping bags.
"I like Azula-sama just the way she is. I wouldn't change her even if I could. But…I would like to remain beside her." Elle replied gently while she gazed up at the sunny sky with a peaceful look in her amber eyes.
The acrobat just couldn't help but smile after hearing those warm words.
"Your place beside Azula is secure. Believe me. I can tell." The brown-haired woman assured with a sisterly pat to the girl's back.
"That is good. Because I think that I've finally found a sense of purpose!" The blonde-haired girl admitted with a shy smile while turning to gaze back at the acrobat's curious countenance.
"Azula gives you purpose Elle?" Ty Lee pondered in a tone of fondness while she glanced down at her carefree companion.
"Yes. Azula-sama fills me with a sense of hope. And that is why I have decided to dedicate my life to her." Elle announced with a passionate nod while she turned to stare up into the clouds once more.
The acrobat sat in a speechless silence clearly taken aback by her young friends’ words.
She would have never thought that anyone would say such devoted words about Azula, a woman who took pride in controlling those around her by fear.
And yet, Elle just said what she once thought impossible.
Without saying so much as a word she placed her hand on the blonde's shoulder before joining her in watching the gathering clouds.
"No matter what happens. No matter if I am just a servant. I will stick beside the princess for as long as she wants me." The blonde-haired girl concluded with a happy nod while her big sister patted her shoulder gently.
"That is very kind of you Elle." The brown-haired woman spoke just as she pulled the younger girl into a hug while they gazed up into the sky together.
The two sat side by side as time continued to pass them by.
All the while Ty Lee patiently indulged Elle's innocent desire to learn all that she could about their world.
Another two hours later…
Azula sat with her face in the palm of her hand with a noticeable scowl adorning her regal lips.
Mai watched Azula with a trace of hidden amusement in her tawny eyes while she observed the princess's habit of glaring at the wall clock.
"Just a servant…right Azula?" The markswoman teased while the woman turned to glare at her through the corner of her eye.
"Silence Mai! I simply need the girl to fill my drink and nothing more!" The princess barked with the torches flaring to life as proof of her ire.
"Right." Mai stated dryly before turning away in a monotone manner.
Truth be told she was looking forward to hunting the Avatar once more.
If nothing else, it would kill her boredom.
Then the door finally opened while Azula turned to stare at it expectantly only to frown when the acrobat entered unaccompanied by her servant.
"Just what took you so long?" Azula demanded with bite to her voice while she glared at her friend's grinning face.
"Sorry Azula! We went to a whole lot of shops and then after that we spent the last few hours watching clouds together." Ty Lee announced cheerfully just before striding in with her fists on her hips while she gazed at the princess's face as it scrunched up in distaste.
All the while the markswoman sweatdropped over the comment about cloud watching.
"Cloud watching Ty Lee?" The princess snorted with a roll of her eyes just as she leaned forward upon her throne.
"That's right Azula! Elle's a very pink girl. She even named a cloud after you. I couldn't make it out from the other clouds ten minutes later. But it's the thought that counts!" The brown-haired woman exclaimed before taking a seat while Azula now stared at her with incredulous golden eyes.
"Is that one the Azula cloud?" The markswoman pondered with her finger pointing out the window while ignoring the princess's irate glare.
"Huh? No, I think 'Azula' dissipated relatively fast…" Ty Lee giggled with a snicker while they gazed in amusement at the princess's scowling visage.
"There will be no further comparisons between my likeness and clouds! Is that understood!" Azula snapped icily while staring at her two-snickering friends with an imposing golden glare.
"Whatever you say Azula." The brown-haired woman chuckled while her friend continued to glare at her.
"Where is the little tiger monkey anyway?" The princess snorted just as she folded her legs regally while gazing down at her clenched fist pretending as if she didn't care.
It did not escape the notice of the two noblewomen that Azula spoke of Elle in a grudgingly fond manner.
It was rather obvious even if Azula tried her best to hide it.
The nickname, little tiger monkey spoke volumes about how the princess felt about their younger companion.
"She's in her room Azula. Making something. Likely for you." Ty Lee answered with a smile while Azula glanced up with a curious gleam in her cold eyes.
"Another tribute? I can only fathom what gift the girl has bought me. One can only hope it isn't a peasant trinket." Azula sighed in a vastly entitled manner while paying little mind to her friend's pointed stares.
"Wait. So, she actually spent all of her gold on Azula?" Mai asked in a deadpan voice with her eyes twitching in annoyance.
All the while the princess swelled in smugness while she continued to scan her well-manicured finger nails.
"N-not all. More like two thirds." The brown-haired woman replied while the princess glanced up with a pleased smile on her crimson lips.
"Seriously? Then what was the point in paying for her if she doesn't get anything for herself? Azula's already spoiled enough as it stands." The markswoman spoke while casting the smirking princess an accusatory glance.
"Huh? Oh, Elle got plenty of things for herself. She's so cute that I just couldn't help purchasing everything that caught her eye!" Ty Lee exclaimed with a broad grin while the other two women stared at her dryly.
"So…if she spends all of her gold on Azula…and we are the ones that buy her what she wants anyhow…once more. What's the point in paying the girl?" Mai questioned in a bewildered voice despite knowing that it would be cruel to effectively render Elle a slave.
"Because she's a human being and she deserves her own fair share of pay. And because it gives her the ability to learn more about Fire Nation customs." The brown-haired woman explained in a slightly sterner voice.
"Relax Ty Lee, I am not going to revoke the girl's pay. Though I am curious…did she seem to understand the basics of currency?" The princess inquired with an elegantly raised brow while reclining in her seat.
"Uh…well she almost gave away 1/5 of the sack for a treat…" Ty Lee trailed off while playing with her braided hair.
Azula was now gazing ahead with her brows scrunching up in mild aggravation.
"That simply will not do. I see that a second lesson is in order for this one." Azula declared with a stern shake of her head while her friends made no comment on her peculiar habit of tending to their young friend’s needs.
Elsewhere.
Elle made her way through the palace with a paper sack in her right hand.
She strode with purpose and quickness in her step just as she rounded a corner only to nearly bump into someone familiar.
"Sorry!" The blonde-haired girl blurted before blinking when she found herself face to face with Lao.
The older girl was gazing back at her with a surprised countenance that rapidly gave way to a dry stare.
"I haven't seen you in a few days. I was beginning to think that the princess got rid of you." The dark-haired girl stated calmly while eying the younger girl's bafflingly cheerful face.
"Oh no. The princess now has me serving her personally all day long!" Elle exclaimed with enthusiasm in her voice that took the older girl aback.
"How unfortunate. I truly pity you. Just…be careful Elle." Lao advised discreetly while Elle's brows began to furrow in confusion.
"She's really not that bad. She…hasn't been too hard on me." The blonde-haired girl attempted to explain only for the other girl to stare at her in disbelief.
"Not that bad? How can you…you know what forget it. But you'd be wise to watch yourself. All it takes is one small mistake and then you're doomed. Just like that." The dark-haired girl spoke quietly while snapping her fingers to accentuate her point.
"I will! It was good seeing you Lao." Elle quipped just as the older girl began to walk past her.
"Yeah. You too." Lao called out with a sigh before vanishing down the hallway.
Not too long after that the three women turned their heads when Elle entered with a paper bag in hand.
"There you are. I am starting to wonder if I will have to leash you." Azula announced casually before leaning forward to watch the girl scurry over to her side.
A shiver traveled down Mai and Ty Lee's spines after hearing the princess's statement but they were unsurprised that it did not phase Elle.
"I missed you so much Azula-sama!" Elle shouted sweetly before coming to a stop before Azula's throne unbothered by how the princess was now rolling her eyes at her.
"No doubt not as much as I missed you. Now I am in desperate need of a foot massage. I presume that you are willing?" The princess purred in a spoiled voice while propping her boot up before the girl's face in a taunting manner.
"Can you at least look at what she made you before you start ordering her around?" The brown-haired woman asked in a sterner voice while her friend sighed as if it was a tremendous burden to shoulder.
That was when Azula stiffened when she felt Elle's smaller frame latch onto her midsection in a joyous hug that had her friends watching with amused eyes.
"I am always willing to do anything that will make you smile princess. Because you're my best friend." The blonde-haired girl declared with her face buried in the princess's neck while Azula glanced down at her rolling her eyes yet again.
"Aww! Isn't that sweet Mai?" Ty Lee asked the other woman who just sighed in response.
"Yes girl, your best friend! Now release my stomach at once!" Azula ordered with a snap of her fingers while she glared down at the girl trying to crawl into her lap.
"We have such a strong bond! We're pretty much inseparable!" Elle chirped with a jubilant smile just as she hopped to her feet while Azula regarded her with a deadpan countenance.
"I know. As inseparable as a tumor growing on my side." The princess scoffed rudely while she watched the joyful girl begin to dig into her shopping bag.
"Azula! That's mean." The brown-haired woman complained only for the spoiled woman to roll her eyes at her as well.
"I…got you mochi Azula-sama." The blonde-haired girl admitted bashfully just as she withdrew a small box before woman's curious gaze.
Ty Lee couldn't resist the urge to smile over Elle's lovable way of getting through to even Azula of all people.
It was just astonishing!
It said much and more about what sort of person Elle was.
A girl so gentle and kind that even Azula can't find a reason to be displeased by Elle's efforts to befriend her.
"I don't recall telling you that I liked mochi…" Azula trailed off just as she bent over the smaller girl to appraise her most recent tribute with a rather pleased look in her golden eyes.
Yes, she can easily get mochi on her own.
That wasn't the point.
The point was that it was quite pleasing having a servant that was so well behaved that she even brought her mochi.
"I-I heard a rumor that you liked it…" Elle spoke with a blush while Azula leaned over the box sniffing it with a discerning demeanor about.
"You heard a rumor? In other words, you spied on me." The princess commented factually much to her friend’s amusement while glancing down at girl's the reddening face with taunting golden eyes.
"N-no. I didn't spy on you princess." The blonde-haired girl insisted while the woman snorted above her.
"I am sure you didn't. But never mind that. I want my mochi now." Azula commanded in a tone of absolute dominance while she narrowed her eyes down at the bashful girl just for the joy of watching her trip on her words.
"A-as Her Highness commands!" Elle cheered just as opened the box with a bright smile while the princess reached in to grab one of the rice balls with a smug smirk adorning her visage.
All the while Mai sighed in the background but neither Azula or Elle seemed to pay her any mind.
And then Azula bit into her mochi while she eyed her little admirer standing so diligently before her throne with a vastly pleased look in her golden gaze.
"When I become Fire Lord. This is the new standard that I will hold everyone to." The princess remarked lazily while she chewed the offering with a content smile before extending her hand to pat the younger girl's head.
The arrogant announcement had both of her friends flinching in pity for the other servants but even so.
The sight of Azula patting the petite girl's head was a heartwarming one to Ty Lee.
"D-do you like it Azula-sama?" The blonde-haired girl requested with a sunny smile while the princess continued to pat her fondly.
"It is good." Azula stated with a sigh while her friends gazed at her in shock to hear her admit that she liked it.
It was well known that even when the princess liked something. She would always say that it was not bad, or that she has had better.
It was almost like…Azula was making an effort to refrain from hurting Elle's feelings.
Which is a huge accomplishment on Elle's part.
"I am glad! I have other gifts for you princess!" Elle chimed before bending over to dig through the bag once more while Azula continued to gracefully chew her mochi with an uncharacteristically satisfied countenance.
All while glancing down at the small girl with a trace of fondness breaking through amidst her glacial stare.
By now it was rather apparent that Azula had taken such a liking to Elle that it was clear that she had meant what she said about protecting the girl.
It was obvious just by the princess's unusually protective posture that she would not react well if anyone should attempt to hurt the girl in her presence or otherwise.
One simply had to look back on her wrathful behavior at the café as proof of her budding affections for the younger girl.
"What else have you got in there…Elle?" The princess queried while gazing down at the girl with her half-eaten ball of rice in hand.
Neither one of her friends failed to notice how she almost addressed Elle as servant but elected to use her name instead.
"I-I got you…t-this." The blonde-haired girl stuttered adorably just as she extended her hand while the princess glanced down with surprised golden eyes to see a small crystal.
A small crystal with a fire lily forever preserved inside its protective shell.
Ty Lee smiled even wider while watched beside the similarly taken aback Mai.
"Another fire lily?" Azula pondered in a marginally subdued voice while she reached down to accept the gift.
All the while she stared down at it with impressed eyes well aware that this cost her servant the bulk of her pay.
Then her strict eyes flickered back to the timid girl averting her eyes from her gaze in a manner that she had come to approve of.
"It…i-it is so." Elle mumbled with her heart racing rapidly while she sat tracing her fingers along the paper bag.
"Elle." The princess spoke just as she set the preserved flower on the tabletop before turning to gaze down at her little handmaid.
Just as soon as Azula said her name the girl spun around in an adorably alert manner to meet the princess's gaze.
"Y-yes, Your Highness?" The blonde-haired girl answered in an adorably courteous voice while the princess regarded her with an approving stare.
"This is a splendid fire lily. You have pleased me with these tributes." Azula announced before reaching out to grasp ahold of the smaller girl's chin with a possessive palm.
"Knowing that I have pleased you princess makes me so very happy." Elle confessed in a heartfelt voice while staring back at the seated princess with emotional ambers eyes.
"You are a good girl. You always please me." The princess spoke in a brief break from her harsh voice while she held her handmaid's chin up by her fingertip.
The unusually tender words were a shock to both noblewomen.
Both wisely kept silent so as not to draw awareness to Azula's fleeting display of kindness.
"T-that is good to know. Because you're all that I want in this life. I don't want anything else…I just want to spend my days with you Azula-sama." The blonde-haired girl declared just as she clutched at the princess's hand with a joyful tear sliding down her cheek.
The princess took careful note of the single teardrop while she observed it fall to the floor below with her lips pursing into a growing frown.
"Cease your crying right now or I will punish you!" Azula bellowed with a snap of her fingers while blue flames roared to life behind her that accentuated her imposing image.
All the while she now leaned forward to glare eye to eye with the mousy girl with a tight scowl on her crimson lips.
The other two sweatdropped while they both shook their heads in exasperation over the princess's terrible social skills.
"That's…not how you're supposed to deal with your girlfriend crying Azula." Ty Lee advised with a heavy sigh yet even so she still managed to smile.
"Y-yes Azula-sama! Please forgive me!" Elle cried out comically with another tear falling down her cheek while she gulped under the weight of her master's rigid stare.
Their faces were so close that she could feel the princess's unusually warm breath tickling her face while the older female's fingertip continued to restrain her chin.
And her eyes…oh her eyes.
Her captivating golden eyes were narrowing in such a striking manner that she found herself powerless to fight her quickening heartbeat!
"You are still crying! Are you challenging my will! Surrender at once or I will destroy you!" The princess growled out in a controlling voice while she exhaled in her petite servant's gasping face with her palm now gripping the girl's face in a domineering manner.
"I-I surrender! I surrender to you Your Highness! Please don't destroy me!" The blonde-haired girl squealed in a submissive manner while she furiously wiped at her eyes before swiftly straightening under the princess's stern stare.
The scene that followed was comical to both noblewomen while they observed in amusement when Azula continued to loom over Elle with her lips curling into a refined smile.
"Oh, very well then…I shall show you mercy. You are spared from annihilation." Azula remarked in an offhand manner with her hand still seizing her blushing pet in an unforgiving grip.
"You're also not supposed to threaten to destroy said girl." The brown-haired woman stated once more only for her words to fall on deaf ears.
"Waste of breath." The markswoman scoffed while she shook her head in a knowing manner.
"Thank you for sparing me Azula-sama! This loyal servant will not forget your mercy!" Elle exclaimed with a sunny smile while she still blushed over the proximity of Azula's looming visage.
The princess now smirked back at her in a supremely confident manner all the while swelling in an increasingly prideful manner with every word that her young admirer spoke.
"You had best not girl. Because you…are mine now." The princess purred with her breath lightly brushing against the teenager's cheek before releasing the girl's chin in a purposefully teasing way.
Azula's friends noticed the princess's subtle attempts at seducing young Elle in the ever so slightest ways.
The princess reclined upon her throne once more before gazing back at the red-faced girl with a haughty smile just as she bit into her mochi once again.
"Y-yours Azula-sama." The blonde-haired girl agreed with a jubilant expression while she nodded rapidly under her master's intimidating stare.
"Mhm. You are. So…do you have any other gifts for me?" Azula inquired in a tremendously entitled tone while she began to examine her fingernails in an attempt at indifference.
"I do princess! More flowers!" Elle yelled out before bending to search through the bag just as Azula stared down at her turned back while she now rubbed at the bridge of her nose sighing.
"More flowers?" The princess repeated dryly while she turned to glare at the acrobat's giggling face.
There was something that Ty Lee knew that she didn't!
"I-I made you this princess! With some help from my oneesan of course!" The blonde-haired girl cried out with her chest puffing out in a childish show of pride while she held up a ring of flowers before princess's now incredulous face.
In that very moment Azula's eyes narrowed just as she turned to glare at both of her friends who were breaking out into chuckle fits over the girl's embarrassing third gift.
A crown of flowers!
"Ty Lee helped you construct this…ring?" Azula questioned with a twinge of disgust that she was barely able to suppress while she gazed down at her little handmaid's nodding face.
And yet despite her cruel instincts she found herself choosing her words carefully to avoid making the girl cry.
She felt an urge within every fiber of her being to incinerate the crown of flowers to ashes!
And yet…
She can't!
"She sure did! And it's not a ring princess. It's a crown." Elle explained innocently with her hands holding the crown up before Azula who sat glaring down at it with merciless golden eyes.
"We had a good time making it too!" Ty Lee giggled while her regal friend turned to glare at her through the corner of her eye.
"I can see that it's a crown! I have eyes!" The princess snarled while she leaned back in her seat all the while eying the crown with endless distaste in her gaze.
"I hope you like it master." The blonde-haired girl murmured shyly with her fingers holding the crown before the princess's scrunched up countenance.
If looks could set items ablaze the crown of flowers would have been rendered to embers the moment that the princess set her eyes on it.
"Like it? It's…" Azula trailed off with a scowl still adorning her ruthless lips before turning to survey her admirer's innocent face with her cruel words promptly dying in her throat.
"I-I made it for you princess…b-because you are the ruler of me." Elle admitted with a lovable stutter before dropping the ring into the older girl's lap.
And then she turned away with her cheeks heating up all the while the princess gazed at her back before sighing under her breath.
Curse this…peasant girl.
The girl's words were vastly pleasing.
At least she could say that much.
"Ugh. Well good work I suppose. It's…well-constructed." The princess grunted before dropping the crown on the table's surface while she resumed staring down at it with icy golden eyes.
"I am overjoyed that you think so Azula-sama. I-I just know that it will go well with your final gift!" The blonde-haired girl called out just as she bent over to fish through the bag while the princess glared at her chortling friends.
"My final gift you say?" Azula groaned with her clenched fist resting against her cheek while her icy eyes began to pierce the other girl's skulls.
"Actually, this one is for everyone! I made us all something! But yours is the biggest because you're our matriarch." Elle stated happily while Azula glanced down at her turned back with a returning pleased gleam in her strict eyes.
"Humph. Indeed, I am and that is how it should be servant." The princess boasted with a refined smile while she closed her eyes never seeing her friends roll their own.
"I can only hope that you didn't make me a crown of flowers." Mai commented in her typical monotone voice while Elle turned to peer up at her beaming as brightly as can be.
"Oh no oneesan! I made everyone bracelets!" The blonde-haired girl shouted before thrusting a black beaded bracelet into the gloomy noblewoman's face.
The announcement prompted the acrobat to grin down at Elle in approval.
And Azula opened her eyes while she gazed at the back of Elle's head just as she sighed under her breath.
"Aww! That was so thoughtful of you little sister!" Ty Lee cried out while she giggled all the while observing Mai stare down at her handmade bracelet with surprise in her stoic eyes.
"I made yours black and red because I was informed that you liked those colors." Elle quipped just as Mai accepted the gift with her apathetic expression giving way to hints of appreciation.
For handmade jewelry by a thirteen-year old girl…Mai couldn't help but admit that it was rather nice.
"…Thank you, little sister." The markswoman responded in a softer voice before surprising the others when she pulled the smaller girl into a gentle hug.
The girl really was a lovable little thing.
Even she couldn't deny that.
"O-of course. I hope you like it oneesan." The blonde-haired girl replied softly with her head leaning against the older girl's shoulder while she quietly savored their brief moment of bonding.
She really liked being the youngest in the group.
It was quite comforting having all three of the older girls to look out for her.
"I do." Mai assured just as she patted Elle's back before tenderly disconnecting from their hug.
The small girl stood back up with a faint blush on her cheeks while the older girl slipped the bracelet over her wrist.
All the while giving the teenager a small smile just as she observed the joyful blonde dart over to the acrobat's side.
"So that's what you were doing in your room. You are a sneaky one little sister." The brown-haired woman commented with a smile while she gazed down at the girl's opening palms.
In the younger girl's hands was a simply lovely handmade, pink bracelet!
"P-pinks your favorite color, right?" Elle asked in an adorably fretful voice while she chewed on her lip only to squeak when Ty Lee promptly crushed her into a hug.
Mai sweatdropped while she watched Ty Lee giggle with Elle face first in her chest.
An act that incurred a comical stare of disapproval from Azula.
"Are you kidding me?! I love pink! This calls for snuggle time!" Ty Lee bellowed before pulling Elle's small frame into her lap while she began to curl up with the handmaid in her chair.
"Ty Lee." Azula stated with her hands folded over her resting belly while she stared at the other woman with possessive golden eyes.
"I love snuggle time!" The blonde-haired girl cried out bashfully with her face in the noblewoman's pink blouse while the acrobat patted her head softly.
"Remember Elle, when Azula is being stingy with snuggles…just come and see me. And I'll cuddle you to your hearts content." The brown-haired woman cooed with a grin while she held her little sister into her chest.
"Okay! I'll remember. I should go give Azula-sama her bracelet now. I think she wants it." Elle remarked just as she sat up while Ty Lee giggled before pushing her to her feet.
"Yes, I can't wait." The princess snorted snidely while she watched her servant scamper back over to dig in her sack.
"You did a good job with these bracelets Elle!" Ty Lee exclaimed while slipping her over her wrist with a content nod.
"I found it Your Highness!" The blonde-haired girl blurted with her hand fishing in the bag while Azula scanned her finger nails just as she rolled her eyes.
Outside of the girl's line of vision anyhow.
"Hm? That's relieving to hear. I was beginning to think you lost it." Azula commented wryly with her sarcasm soaring over the younger girl's head just as she dashed over.
"H-here's yours Azula-sama…and this one is mine." Elle informed with a returning blush just as she deposited a golden bracelet in Azula's open palm.
The princess glanced down at the gift with a scrunched-up expression while the teenager stood observing her with hopeful amber eyes.
All the while both noblewomen were gazing at Azula with pointed stares that communicated a silent message to be gentle with Elle.
"Gold...the color anyhow." The princess stated flatly only for the acrobat to shake her head before she turned to peer down at her little admirer holding a smaller gold bracelet of her own.
She furrowed her brows over the girl's choice of color before she turned her gaze back to the ridiculous little piece of jewelry.
It was utterly preposterous for the Princess of the Fire Nation to wear such a simple peasant bauble!
And yet once again…she was finding that she couldn't just say that to the girl.
"I made yours the largest because you're our princess! This way when you wear it there will be no doubt that you are the leader." The blonde-haired girl explained in an innocent manner while the princess wrinkled her nose over the offering.
"…How reassuring to know. But why do we have the same color?" Azula questioned dryly with a tilt of her head while she regarded Elle with a curious glance.
"W-well because I follow your path Azula-sama. Where Her Highness goes, I go. And I thought twin bracelets would symbolize that. T-that is if it's okay with you…" Elle stuttered with a blush while she listened to Azula sigh under her breath.
"Oh, very well. Mimic my colors if you wish." The princess commented with an arrogant sigh just as she began to set the bracelet down.
Only to gaze up in annoyance when the other two gestured for her to put the silly thing on.
"Come on Azula. Put your bracelet on." The brown-haired woman urged with a grin while the princess glared at her through the corner of her eye.
"Let's share friendship bracelets princess!" The blonde-haired girl exclaimed with a soft smile just as she began to slide her bracelet over her wrist.
The innocent announcement earned a bright smile of approval from the acrobat and a monotone sigh from the markswoman.
While Azula continued to glance down at Elle with mocking golden eyes.
"Friendship bracelets?" Azula snorted snidely with an elegant roll of her eyes to which Elle just beamed back at her nodding all the while.
"Yep! This way we'll always be connected to one another. And if anything were to happen to you. I could find you because we share bracelets." Elle explained sweetly just as she seated herself while Azula turned to stare down at her like a parent about to chide her child.
"You truly are a naïve little thing." The princess remarked haughtily before narrowing her eyes at the acrobat when she abruptly leaped from her seat.
And then performed a graceful flip across the table before landing behind her throne with a mischievous grin.
"Don't be such a meanie Azula! This is so pink!" Ty Lee shouted with her hand seizing Azula's wrist just as she began to slide the golden bracelet over the growling woman's hand.
"Ty Lee!" Azula barked in a moody voice while she reeled around to glare up at the other woman.
"There! Now you're part of the link." The brown-haired woman stated victoriously with her fists on her hips.
"Do you realize what would happen if father were to see me like this?" The princess snapped while she glared over her shoulder at the cheerful acrobat.
"Your father isn't here Azula. It's just us." Ty Lee answered with a sigh while she observed Azula sink into her throne with a scowl lining her lips.
'I cannot allow father to hear about any of this!' Azula thought just as she snorted out a small puff of fire before gazing at Elle's bright countenance.
"Now we all have one." The blonde-haired girl commented with a joyful hum while the princess just rolled her eyes down at her in response.
"What about your crown Azula?" Mai asked with a twinge of smugness in her voice while Azula now turned to stare at her with merciless golden eyes.
"I already have a crown…don't you dare Ty Lee! I will destroy you!" The princess roared in a furious voice just as she stiffened when the flower crown was dropped upon her head.
"There! A crown for the matriarch!" The brown-haired woman announced proudly before walking away on her hands while Azula glared after her with an icy stare.
"All hail the flower lord." The markswoman snorted with a smirk while the princess stared at the two of them with wrathful eyes.
"If either of you say another word. The two of you will be picking cherry pits for the next three months as punishment for this transgression." Azula declared in a savage voice while she glared between both of her now silent friends.
It was a truly terrifying threat that would have normally sent shivers down their spines.
But…
"It's hard to take you seriously with that on your head." Mai stated in a brief break from her usual aloofness.
That was all it took for the princess to swiftly remove the crown.
It plopped back down on the tabletop while she glanced down at it with cold golden eyes.
"I didn't really expect for you to wear it Azula-sama. But…will you at least keep it?" Elle requested shyly just as she sat playing with her bracelet.
"Maybe I will. Perhaps I'll incinerate it. In any case it's not for you to worry about what I will do. I am your master. And I will do as I please…and you my pet…will obey." The princess spoke in a silken voice while she leaned on the side of her throne to peer down at her timid little pet.
"Yes master. I'll be good." The blonde-haired girl answered submissively with a blush while Azula reached down to pat her head.
"Good girl." Azula purred just as she resumed biting into her mochi all the while giving the smaller girl one more pat to the head.
"You know Azula…ignoring the fact that she calls you master…you two have a pretty pink bond going!" Ty Lee quiped with a soft smile while she gazed at her leader eating the remainder of her rice ball.
"Peasant! I'm thirsty! Hurry up and pour me a drink!" The princess bellowed with a snap of her fingers while she reclined in her throne to watch in satisfaction when her handmaid sprang into action.
The other two women just sweatdropped before sighing as they exchanged a knowing glance.
"Yes princess! Her Highness's thirst much be quenched!" Elle chirped while leaning forward just as she skillfully poured her princess a tall glass of wine.
"As you said Ty Lee…our bond is very pink." Azula boasted with her red lips curving into a smug smirk just as she took a long drink of her wine.
"Azula-sama?" The blonde-haired girl began in a voice seeking guidance that the princess enjoyed.
"Just what is going through that little mind of yours now?" The princess inquired with a tilt of her head while she gazed down at the smaller girl in a patient manner that she didn't show anyone else.
"Will our routine be the usual on the road trip?" Elle pondered with a finger being held to her lip while the acrobat giggled in her direction.
Azula now stared down at Elle with stern golden eyes trying not to groan in renewed annoyance.
"It isn't a road trip! It is a mission to kill the Avatar!" Azula barked just as she pointed a domineering finger in the gulping girl's little face.
"B-but why can't it be a road trip when you aren't killing the Avatar?" The blonde-haired girl retorted only to back into her seat when her master jabbed her forehead with her fingertip.
"I just said that it isn't a road trip. Therefore, it isn't a road trip." The princess declared with her finger pushing the mousy girl back in a dominant manner.
"Azula…" Ty Lee trailed off in a chiding voice while gazing over at the two.
"Yes princess." Elle mumbled like a saddened puppy while Azula stared down at her now rolling her eyes.
"To answer your question regarding the routine. No, it will not be the same. Firstly, there will be no lapnaps in the duration of the entire mission." Azula announced tyrannically just as she reclined in her throne to observe Elle's growing horror much to her amusement.
"W-what? No snuggle time?" The blonde-haired girl stuttered with the acrobat now casting her a reassuring glance.
"It's okay Elle. You can snuggle with me instead." The brown-haired woman assured with a sisterly nod while the young girl's smile began to slowly return.
"No Ty Lee! No, you will not. Anyone who embarrasses me in front of my army will spend the next year stripped of their nobility, with ample time to rethink their actions in the palace kitchens." The princess spoke in a sadistic voice that sent a shiver down the acrobat's spine.
"But Azula-sama. I already do that." Elle stated with a curious tilt of her head that had her big sister's sweatdropping.
"Hm. I suppose that you are a peculiar case. Very well. I shall give you sufficient gold to buy a small house and then I shall set you free for one year. Without me." Azula informed in a devilishly smug manner while her imposing eyes watched her little handmaid's jaw drop in despair.
"One year, without the joy of serving you?" The blonde-haired girl asked in a sorrowful voice while the regal woman smiled down at her.
"One year." The princess purred before taking a gulp of her beverage all the while savoring her young companion's servile nature.
"T-that is a cruel punishment. I wouldn't survive." Elle muttered glumly while she sank in her seat with her big sister's staring at her comedically.
"No. I presume not. Just do as I say Elle and I will guide you with my strength." Azula commented in a sanguine manner just as she placed her palm on the petite girl's shoulder.
"As Her Highness commands. I'll be good." The blonde-haired girl agreed with a nod while she relaxed under the woman's palm.
"You know Elle…I don't believe you've shown Azula her proxy yet." Ty Lee began in a mischievous voice that quickly earned her a suspicious glance from Azula.
Especially given how Elle's eyes instantly perked up upon hearing of this 'proxy'.
"What are you talking about Ty Lee? What proxy?" The princess demanded before turning to stare down at her pet now diving for her bag.
"Erm well you see Azula…you've kind of gotten more popular since conquering Ba Sing Se…and well…" The brown-haired woman answered while the princess just gazed on with a pleased look in her eyes.
"Yes, I have. And rightfully so." Azula boasted with a conceited smirk while she set her hands on her belly once more.
That was when Mai's eyes nearly fell out of her head when she watched Elle hold up an Azula doll proudly for all to see.
"Azula-sama! Look at what my oneesan bought me!" Elle announced gleefully while Azula turned to gaze down at her with her golden eyes agape in comical anger.
All the while listening to the two noblewomen begin breaking out into hearty laughter that only served as fuel for her rage.
"Where did you obtain such an insult to my likeness! Who dares to produce the image of Princess Azula as a peasant doll!" The princess bellowed with her eyes narrowing dangerously while blue torches suddenly flared to life throughout the room.
"I-I found it in a Fire Nation memorabilia shop Azula-sama! They had figurines of all sorts of famous people. N-no! Please let me keep it!" The blonde-haired girl cried out just as she defensively curled up with the doll cradled to her chest when the princess made a grab for it.
"Just let her keep it!" Ty Lee pleaded only to flinch at the terrifying glare that Azula directed their way.
"Absolutely not. Give it to me now!" Azula ordered with her hand held out expectantly while she stared down at the infuriating doll in a livid manner.
"I like it." Mai stated with a snicker while Ty Lee just barely suppressed a giggle in agreement.
"B-but you're going to burn it." Elle protested pitifully with the plushie safely hidden in her arms all while Azula stared down at her rolling her eyes.
"Of course, I am going to burn it. When I was little, I used to burn the faces off my dolls. Why don't I show you?" The princess explained in a cruel voice with a pursed scowl while she continued in her attempt to confiscate the doll.
"Azula!" The brown-haired woman called out with a trace of anger in her voice this time around.
"N-no. I refuse!" The blonde-haired girl squeaked while her big sisters observed the dispute from the sidelines.
"Are you defying my authority Elle?" Azula inquired in a menacing voice while she stared down at the small girl with intimidating golden eyes.
"Y-you'll have to burn me to get to it." Elle announced in a comically distraught voice with the others sweatdropping while Azula snorted above her in contempt.
"Really? I have taken a direct interest in you and you would challenge me over a peasant doll? Don't be stupid! Give it to me Elle!" The princess shouted while her friends watched in increasing wariness when she pulled on the teenager by her shirt.
"You're being really mean Azula. It's just a doll!" Ty Lee yelled in a disapproving voice while Elle yelped when Azula began to pull her up.
"Please don't take it from me!" The blonde-haired girl whined in a childish manner just as she was being dragged out of her chair.
"You are not keeping it!" Azula barked almost like an angry mother just as she exhaled a small puff of flames before loosening her grip to avoid injury.
"I-it's not fair. You said that we're dating and I still sleep alone. Why can't I have an Azula-sama plushie to keep me company?" Elle complained with the doll hidden in her arms while the princess still gripped the back of her shirt.
And if you asked either Mai or Ty Lee the girl had a point.
"You just spent two hours in my lap this morning. That is sufficient as far as I am concerned! Quite generous even. Considering that we've barely known each other for even a week!" The princess scoffed with her palm still tightly grasping the back of her handmaid's robes.
"But I get lonely at night…and I wanted to have you beside me. Even if it is only a doll." The blonde-haired girl confessed with her head hung low while the older girl stared down at her scowling all the while.
Azula held onto her young companion for another moment before releasing the girl to plop back into her chair.
She sunk back into her throne with her elegant lips still forming a thin line before turning to regard her adorably admirer with a stern gaze.
Curse her fondness for this peasant!
"Put it in the bag. Now. And if you ever show it to anyone. I will incinerate it." The princess commanded in a frigid voice while she set her hands over her belly once more.
The announcement came across as a bit of a shock to the others.
Ty Lee had been convinced that Azula would surely burn it.
"W- wakarimashita Azula-sama!" Elle exclaimed in a much happier voice just as she reached for the bag while she listened to Azula grunt under her breath.
"Ty Lee, where is this shop located?" Azula queried in a tone so callous that the other woman shuddered in her seat.
"A-Azula please leave the poor woman alone. S-she was really nice. And she even asked me beforehand if you would see it. I…um lied to her and told her that I didn't know you personally…" The brown-haired woman trailed off with a nervous smile while the princess just gazed at her narrowing her eyes.
"Wait. This unfortunate shopkeeper didn't even know that she was selling it to someone from Azula's inner circle?" Mai asked with a trace of humor in her voice while she gazed at her now guilty faced friend.
"That is indeed unfortunate…for her. Is your aura still pink after that one?" The princess taunted with a sliver of amusement while she stared at the acrobat's reddening face.
"You weren't there Azula! Elle wanted it so badly. It was so cute!" Ty Lee defended with a nod while Azula glanced down at the innocent girl now smiling once again.
"While I am pleased that Elle's worship extends to even peasant dolls of my likeness. I want the name of the shop. Now." Azula insisted with her palms folding in her lap while she continued to glare at the folding Ty Lee.
"W-what…are you going to do to her Azula?" The brown-haired woman pondered with worry in her voice while her friend snorted.
"Do to her? Do you really think that I would haul my own people off to be killed? What sort of monarch do you take me for?" The princess questioned with a sliver of offense in her voice while the other two women eyed her in a pointed manner.
"Is that a serious question?" The markswoman replied dryly while she sat unflinching under the princess's frozen gaze.
"The sort of woman that terrifies people. Even your own people. It's true and you know it Azula. You remember our talk, don't you?" Ty Lee spoke while Azula leaned back with her fist pushing into her cheek rolling her eyes.
"Of course, I remember you bawling like a baby." Azula sneered with her words incurring Mai to gaze between the two curiously.
"I was talking about you being a little bit nicer to your own people. She's just a shop keeper Azula." The brown-haired woman stated with a pleading smile while the callous monarch scanned her fingers nails in a disinterested manner.
"For the last time. I am not going to kill her! I am going to have a talk with her about that unsightly little peasant doll!" The princess growled out while she glared down at her petite handmaid's beaming face through the corner of her eye.
"I don't think it's unsightly princess! I think it's lovely." Elle announced with her bag in her lap while Ty Lee giggled over the way Azula was staring down with narrowed eyes.
"Don't push your luck girl! Or I really will burn it." Azula insisted with a scowl adorning her features all the while her pet clutched the bag in a laughably protective manner.
"I can't wait to cuddle my Princess Azula plushie all night long! The only way it could be better is if she spoke!" The blonde-haired girl chirped while cuddling the bag to her chest while the others observed in amusement.
"You know little sister. We could probably find a way to make little Azula speak." Ty Lee suggested much to Azula's anger as she turned to stare at her with ruthless golden eyes.
"Ty Lee…" The princess warned with her palm gripping at her wine glass.
"That's a great idea oneesan! If she called me a peasant every time that I hugged her then it would be just perfect!" Elle exclaimed with a sunny smile while both of her big sister's sweatdropped.
"Well…that might be workable." The brown-haired woman chuckled as she gazed at her friend's callous face with humored brown-gray eyes.
"If you are turning to a doll for dominance then I can only conclude that I have been…far too lenient with you. Very well then…I shall dominate you until you feel like a slave!" Azula announced in a tone of absolute sternness while both of her childhood friends shuddered in pity for the poor girl.
All the while she glared down at the now quivering girl with a glacial gaze that sent a blush down the younger girl's cheeks.
"Um Azula…I really think that you're looking at this the wrong way. Elle wanted the doll is because she wants more physical comfort. Not dominance." The brown-haired woman advised with a sigh only to realize that the princess was ignoring her once more.
"Whatever makes you happy, makes me happy princess!" The blonde-haired girl replied in a joyful voice while the princess peered down at her with entrancing golden eyes that made her blush even deeper.
That was when a rumbling sound emanated into the air that was revealed to be none other than the princess's growling belly.
"Girl! I am hungry! Go fetch my lunch!" The princess bellowed with a snap of her fingers just as her friends sighed while they watched the teenager leap to her feet in a panic.
"It would be my pleasure princess! What can I get for you?" Elle inquired just as she bent over to curtsy her master with a serene smile adorning her features.
Azula turned to stare down at her bowing servant with her hands resting on her complaining belly.
All the while she was finding herself unable to resist the fond smile of approval that crept onto her lips.
"To start bring me a fresh bowl of cherries…." Azula trailed off with a lazy wave of her hand while she smugly observed Elle speedily withdraw her notepad to record the order.
"A bowl of only the freshest cherries…for Her Highness." The blonde-haired girl muttered while she chewed on her lip thoughtfully.
"And a bowl of fire noodles." The princess stated with her palm falling back into her lap.
"It will be done princess." Elle answered before bowing low at the waist once more while Azula surveyed her in a pleased manner.
"Good. Very good Elle. You are so well behaved." Azula purred before leaning forward to pat the smaller girl's head all the while enjoying how Elle yearned for her approval.
"I strive to please! And there is no one that I wish to please more than you Azula-sama. Y-you mean the world to me." The blonde-haired girl spoke in a passionate voice while she bent over with her eyes closed.
All along savoring the sensation of Azula petting her in a dominant yet tender manner.
"I know you do. And today you have pleased me immensely. Get yourself whatever you like to eat and bring it back here. We'll have lunch together." The princess informed with her fingers trailing through her little handmaid's hair while she gazed down at her bowing servant.
The two noblewomen said nothing while they watched the strange duo bond once more.
And despite the acrobat's reservations about Azula taking the dominance too far she couldn't help but smile even so.
Elle was nothing else if not adorable.
"Yes Azula-sama!" Elle agreed in a voice laced with warm laughter while Azula gave her a final pat to the head.
"And go put that wretched thing in your room while you're at it." Azula commanded just as her hand returned to her side while she fixed her loyal handmaid with a stern scowl.
"Aww! I don't think it's wretched. I for one think it's cute." Ty Lee cooed while also Mai suppressed a snort of amusement.
The princess glared at the two from the corner of her eye yet strangely made no comment.
Her attentions were currently occupied by the teenager rising to her feet with a bright smile about her innocent face.
"I will just that princess. But before I go may I ask Your Highness a question?" The blonde-haired girl requested meekly with her hands folded over her belly.
"What do you wish to know Elle?" The princess responded in a restrained voice that was for her young companion only while glancing at the small girl with curious golden eyes.
"There is a machine in my room…I presume for my breathing. But I don't know how to use it. Will you…show me how?" Elle pondered with a slight blush while she averted her eyes from Azula's harsh gaze.
"Yes servant. I will." Azula commented with her hands folded in her lap while she watched Elle curtsy her once more.
"Arigatou gozaimasu Azula-sama!" The blonde-haired girl exclaimed joyfully before rising from her polite bow before she turned to depart.
"Ugh. Not just yet tiger monkey. Come here." The princess ordered with a wag of her finger while her deadpan eyes remained fixated upon her pretty handmaid's bow tie.
"If my princess says come. I come!" Elle cried out before happily skipping back over to her master's seated form.
And then the young girl bent over to curtsy the woman with her chest puffing out pridefully under Azula's approving gaze.
"Three times in one day? I can see that Ty Lee's guidance is sorely lacking…" Azula sighed with a shake of her head to the other woman's confusion before observing her lean down to adjust the girl's bow tie.
"S-sumimasen Azula-sama. I-it must have come loose while we were shopping." The blonde-haired girl stammered with a shamefaced expression while her master's skillful hands tightened her bow.
"Really? I wouldn't have guessed that. In the future Ty Lee…the bow tie on this one must remain flawless at all times." The princess remarked with her golden eyes narrowing in the direction of the acrobat's smiling face.
"Right Azula. I'll be sure to remember that." Ty Lee agreed with a grin all the while musing that Azula's peculiar habit of managing Elle to be rather heartwarming.
Not that she would ever say as much to the princess's face.
"And you have a hair out of place." Azula spoke with a displeased click of her tongue before patting her handmaid's hair down while the young girl's shoulders slumped even further.
"O-oh. I do?" Elle muttered in a sulking voice while she stood motionless while Azula continued to fix her hair.
"You are a naive little thing…but not one that I dislike. Hm. That is much better." The princess concluded in a gratified voice before gently pushing her fragile servant to her feet.
"T-thank you Azula-sama…for being here for me…." The blonde-haired girl trailed off timidly before bowing before the princess a final time.
"It is clear that you wouldn't survive without me. Now go. I am becoming terribly hungry and I would prefer to save my mochi for later." Azula commanded in a colder voice while she waved her hand in the air once again.
The teenager arose with a sunny smile before nodding speedily just as she turned to grasp her bag while she made her way towards the doors.
That was when she halted before Ty Lee before surprising the woman with a hug around the neck.
"A-arigatou gozaimasu oneesan…for taking me out." Elle murmured with a nervous smile while she felt the taller female pull her into a crushing bear hug.
"Aren't you just the sweetest! It was my pleasure little sister." The brown-haired woman responded softly just as she patted the smaller girl on the back.
"Get going! Your primary focus is my needs. Not Ty Lee's!" The princess called out in a spoiled voice with another tyrannical snap of her fingers.
To her amusement and the acrobat's disappointment the young girl frightfully jumped to her feet.
"Yes princess! Straightaway! Her Highness's belly will not wait!" The blonde-haired girl declared in a comedically distraught voice before sprinting to the doors while her big sister watched her run off sighing under her breath.
"Why did you have to ruin our hug Azula?" Ty Lee complained with a slight pout while she observed Elle burst through the doors.
The doors slammed shut with a resounding thud.
All the while Azula gazed at the now closed doors with noticeably smug golden eyes.
"Because I enjoy watching the girl jump about as if she's on fire every time I give her an order." Azula remarked with her lips curving into a pleased smirk while she reclined in her throne.
"Well I still think that you could go easier on the poor girl." The brown-haired woman sighed while shaking her head all the while.
"Please! She adores me! I even have her trained to leap to her feet when my stomach growls. If I didn't know any better Ty Lee the girl was already rising to her feet even before I spoke. I am the clock that her entire life revolves around." The princess stated with a refined smile gracing her features while the acrobat just stared at her at a loss for words.
The fact that Azula had Elle trained to stand when her belly growled of all things. Spoke volumes about the princess's controlling personality.
"I swear Azula. You remind me of a chauvinistic man." Mai said with her arms folded over her chest while Azula turned to gaze at her icily.
"Did you just compare me to a man once more?" Azula asked in a much colder voice while she eyed the other woman's apathetic face.
"I did. You may look feminine. But you behave like a man. Seriously. Girl fetch my lunch? That's not much different from a man barking at a woman to make him a sandwich." The markswoman explained with the acrobat sweatdropping alongside her while they gazed at the princess's offended countenance.
"While you might prefer me to be weak and spineless like Zuzu. I was born to lead, and giving my people orders is what I do." The princess commented while she lounged in her seat with her hardened gaze flickering down to her handmaid's recent offerings.
Her two friends decided against commenting any further in favor of spoiling the princess's decidedly pleasant mood.
Azula reached down to lightly trace her fingernail along the surface of the crystallized fire lily with her rigid golden eyes softening momentarily.
The regal woman then clutched at it with her palm before raising a contemplative finger to her crimson lips.
Her callous eyes also shifted down to the girl's handmade bracelet before passing over the grudgingly fine batch of mochi.
Yes, Elle is indeed a strange case…
Who would have ever thought that she would consider a little peasant girl her friend?
Yet in her mind she knew that it was so.
1 note · View note
rosy-night-sky · 5 years
Text
Of Treasure and Adventure
Tumblr media
Genre: Treasure Hunter/Indiana Jones AU
Pairing: Ot7 x reader
Summary: Your grandmother gave you a gift that she won in a game, so naturally you are curious as to the origins of it. A decision was then made that you should seek the answers to your questions. However, you never expected your decision to lead you on a treasure hunting quest.
Tag List: @sevenincubistolemyheart @xxqueenwxtchxx @technicolor-blues @taevkimchi @youcantbesiriusremus @vannilacake
Chapter 5
As you walked along the forested path for what seemed to be ages, you noticed out of the corner of your eye how cheerful Namjoon was acting. He had a slight skip in his walk, a small smile graced his lips, and you were fairly sure that he was quietly humming to himself. Seeing the archeologist so happy made you feel warm inside. You also felt a lighthearted smile tug at the corner of your lips. 
“Someone’s happy,” you commented, feeling the words fall from your lips unconsciously. 
Namjoon snapped from his thoughts and turned to you, bewilderment flooding his features as if he was unsure if you were speaking to him. Once he realized that you, in fact, were, he cleared his throat and replied, “Well, who wouldn’t be? I’ve spent years researching the possible locations. And now to be actually so close to actually touching it?” He shook his head in disbelief. “It’s a dream come true.” 
Your eyebrows shot up in shock. “Wait, you spent years racking your brain over this artifact?” you repeated aghast. Wow, if that wasn’t determination, then you didn’t know what was. 
Namjoon nodded in confirmation, smiling at your surprised state. “Yep, Jin and I spent two years gathering as much information as we could. We were actually almost ready to give up, since we hit so many dead ends.” He then looked at you with a soft smile, as if you were a long lost friend who appeared to him after years. “And then you came along with the answers. Jin and I were ecstatic when you came into contact with me explaining about your tapestry.” His smile widened, looking off as if recalling a fond memory. “You were like an angel coming to answer our prayers.”
Your lips stretched out into a broad smile hearing Namjoon, but it soon fell apart when he called you an angel. Did he just say what you thought he just said? Your eyes widened in astonishment. His last sentence repeated over and over again in your mind, but you couldn’t seem to wrap your head around it. That was certainly a massive compliment from him. An angel? If you couldn’t remember the last time anyone called you ‘cute’, then you certainly couldn’t remember the last time anyone called you an angel. 
You knew such a compliment would result in you getting flustered. Sure enough, butterflies fluttered around in your stomach, giving you the queasy feeling of anxiety. However, you decided to remain strong in this situation. No, you weren’t going to get muddled up. You already dealt with that far too many times already on this trip; you absolutely refused to allow it again. 
“Awww! Namjoon just called y/n an angel!” Taehyung announced to the rest of the team, causing you to get even more embarrassed. He wrapped his arms around your shoulders playfully, making it extremely hard for you to continue hiking what with dragging him behind. 
Your stoic willpower to remain strong began to slightly crumble when you saw all the eyes of the other members land on you. “Taehyung!” you cried out, already hearing the snickering from the others. “Don’t tell them that!” Oh no, this certainly wasn’t going to end well for you...
Jin, who was hiking in front of you, suddenly turned around to face you and Namjoon while walking backwards to keep up with everyone’s pace. “Wow, way to sound cheesy, Namjoon,” he commented, grinning cheekily.
Namjoon huffed in reply. “Cheesy? That’s rich coming from you. You would’ve said some lousy pun,” he snarked, arching an eyebrow. 
Jin’s audacious grin slowly slipped from his lips, and a pouty frown replaced it. He folded his arms grumpily, reminding you of a sulking child. “Excuse you, don’t be rude. My jokes are hilarious...” he muttered, deep in thought. Suddenly, as if revelation dawned upon him, he turned his gaze back to you and Namjoon. “Here, I’ll prove it.” He brought back his brazen grin, ready to amaze you with the best joke he had in his utility. However, uneasiness fluttered around in your stomach, not prepared for what was to come. “Two men were talking about their wives. The first man says ‘My wife is an angel.’ The second man says “You’re lucky, mine’s still alive.’” He then burst into his famous seal-like laughter, wheezing and crying with a broad smile on his face. You laughed along, of course, if only to appease him. The others burst into laughter, each of each slapping each other on the shoulders while they cackled, but it was not because of Jin’s joke. 
No, they laughed uncontrollably because of your expression. Your face held an expression of what any sane person would put on when someone told a rather horrendous joke. You laughed, but it was a nervous laugh that escaped your lips. Your eyebrows deeply creased with worry while you glanced around, wondering if anyone actually thought this was funny. 
Luckily for you, Jin took everyone’s wheezing as a sign that his joke was indeed hilarious and beamed proudly for proving Namjoon wrong. It was definitely for the best that no one said anything about the truth, not unless you all wanted your ears to be ranted off by the mother hen himself.
However, you didn’t realize that one person didn’t join in the merrymaking. “Jin... that was a shitty joke,” Yoongi declared seething. You could’ve sworn you saw steam puffing out of Yoongi’s ears. Praying to the Lord that this wouldn’t result in Jin getting his ears boxed by the mechanic, you watched Jin cautiously, ready to alert Hoseok if it came to the worst.
“Yoongi... you wound me... how could you say that to me?”
“I just did.”
“Yeah, well, you didn’t have to be so blunt about it!”
“Hey, guys,” Jungkook announced to get everyone’s attention, “what’s that?” He lifted his finger and pointed straight ahead, eyes widened slightly with an expression washed over his faces as if he had seen a ghost. 
You all turned ahead to see what had Jungkook so spooked. A few meters ahead of the group to see a rather wide river surrounded by a thick barrier of low hanging trees with vines wrapped firmly around its branches. The water was a murky brown, most likely due to the mud and dirt being mixed together. The waves moved rapidly downstream, taking anything swept in its currents down the river, forever trapped in the ever churning waves. 
You glanced back at Jungkook, eyebrows arched in confusion. “Jungkook, sweetie,” you began almost exasperatedly, “I don’t know if you have these back in your homeland, but they’re called rivers.”
The young man sighed annoyedly, rolling his eyes so hard they almost rolled to the back of his skull. He threw his hands at his side irritatedly before throwing them out in a gesture toward the fast moving river. “Yeah, no shit, y/n!” he exclaimed. “Look harder!” 
You rolled your eyes and turned your gaze back. Your eyes scanned over the raging waters over and over again, finding nothing out of the ordinary except for a few pieces of trash floating by every now and then. You quirked up your eyebrow at this realization. You squinted harder to heighten your vision. Those... those didn’t look like pieces of trash now that you’ve taken a closer look at it. 
You took a few steps further, trying to get a better look at what exactly you were looking at. The pieces of trash would bob up and down the water and even move back up stream. That’s... odd... The trash swam around way in a lively manner, and it had... leathery skin...?
Your heart dropped to your stomach and all the air in your lungs instantly disappeared. Your eyes widened so large that they looked like they were bulging out of your sockets. Your jaw dropped like a sudden anchor was attached to it. You couldn’t believe what laid in front of you.
The waters weren’t raging because of the rapid current like you so thought. It was because of the extensive amount of wild crocodiles that were thrashing about. In fact, now that you put two and two together, you noticed how they were stacked on top of each other, each trying to get a comfortable spot in the river. Just how many were there?
“What the...” you mumbled, feeling your soul slowly slip from your mortal shell. 
“Oh... my God...” Hoseok gasped with wide eyes, clinging to his medical bag as if his life depended on it. 
“Crocodiles!” Jimin exclaimed ecstatically, bouncing in his spot like a little child on Christmas. You all jerked your heads toward the survivalist with shocked expressions, each of you silently wondering if Jimin finally lost it. 
“Why the hell are you so excited?” Yoongi demanded, ready to just call it quits and abandon everyone. “Maybe we should throw you in first and see if you’re still excited then?” 
Jimin sighed in an irked manner, eyes rolling as if he was so close to almost smacking the mechanic. He turned to Yoongi with crossed arms and a hip jutted out almost comically. “I know this isn’t good for us, but do you know how low the crocodile population has gotten ever since the British took over India? A lot! So I’m just glad to see so many of them here, because that means they’re making a comeback.” 
“Wow, Jimin,” Jungkook began, edging away from the river slowly. “I didn’t know you were such an environmentalist.” 
Jimin shrugged his shoulders indifferently. “It comes with the job. Learning survival techniques makes you appreciate the wildlife.” He then turned on his heel back toward the river, fingers tapping against his chin. He hummed to himself in deep thought. “Now then, I wonder if those branches are strong enough to support us...” 
“You know...” Taehyung popped into the conversation with an innocent smile gracing his face. “I know of a way that can easily get rid of the crocodiles.” He then innocuously lifted up a grenade slowly into everyone’s view, wiggling his eyebrows to insinuate the plan he had in mind. 
When Jimin’s eyes landed on the grenade, his jaw dropped offendedly as if Taehyung suggested something very inappropriate. “No! We’re not going to kill them!” He jerked his hand as if he was going to smack the explosive out of Taehyung’s hand but then remembered what exactly it was and quickly retracted his action. He then pointed up to the trees that hung over the river. “I bet we can just cross over by using the branches. They look strong enough to hold us.”
“Or maybe...” Namjoon suggested, his tone light as if he were a teacher ready to explain something to a child. “We could just swim over if we head upstream.” 
Jimin looked upstream, taking in the rapid moving waves, and shook his head. “No, the current is too strong. If we somehow manage to avoid bashing our heads into the rocks, then we’ll just end up becoming crocodile food for them.” He readjusted his pack on his back. “Come on! It’ll be easy! I promise you.”
All the color drained from Jin’s face as he slowly backed away, his legs shaking as if they had suddenly become jelly. “Uh, I-I don’t know if I can do t-this,” he stammered nervously, hands pressed against his own chest in a frightened manner.
Hoseok looked as if he was ready to book it in the other direction, his face morphed into that of absolute terror. “Is there really no other way to cross?” He figetted his hands around his medical bag. “Couldn’t we just... go around?” 
Jimin beamed as he began to move closer toward the river. He really looked giddy even though he was meters away from becoming someone’s lunch. “Nope! This river keeps going down this direction for another two kilometers, according to the map.”
Yoongi shook his head in disbelief, looking at Jimin as if the survivalist lost his mind. “You probably get off from being in dangerous situations, don’t you?” he asked, moving around as if he was unsure if he should follow Jimin or just leave. “You’re like one of those... what do you call them?”
“Daredevils? Thrill-seekers? Adrenaline junkies?” Namjoon suggested, following after Jimin. 
Yoongi shrugged. “One of those.” 
Jimin threw his large pack off his shoulders onto the ground, the containments inside rattling against one another. He opened his pack and began to rummage around in it, looking intensely for what the situation needed. “Okay, before we start crossing, we should probably make an order of who’s crossing over. Of course, I have to go last to make sure everyone crosses safely.” With a happy smile, he pulled out a thick corded, grappling rope. He then stood up with a bounce. “So, who wants to go first?” 
Not a single noise came from the rest of the team. Each of the members, you included, awkwardly gave each other shared looks, hoping that someone would gladly volunteer to go first. You thought that it was for the best that Namjoon went first, seeing how he weighed the most out of the whole team. If he went first and the branches managed to hold him, then the rest of the group had nothing to fear.
You hoped. 
After a few seconds of silence, Taehyung suggested that a game of rock, paper, scissors would be a fair way to decide what the order should be. You all agreed and stood around in a circle, sweat dripping down your foreheads and bodies shaking with fear of having to go first. This felt like you were choosing someone to die, which was kinda the case. You squeezed your eyes shut, not ready to face your possible end.
“One... two... three!”  
Your slowly opened your eyes after a moment, looking down at your hand. You compared your hand to everyone else’s and sighed a big breath of relief. You were safe, you don’t have to go first. You could go down on your knees and thank the Lord for saving you from such a life-threatening situation. However, you realized that since you were safe, someone else was doomed. 
Your eyes landed on the poor, unfortunate soul who lost the game, and your gaze connected with two, brown, round, innocent-looking eyes. Jungkook.
Your heart clenched seeing the poor boy having to accept his fate. He looked like someone who was forced to watch someone put down his puppy. His gaze jerked around frantically, seeking for anyone else’s hand to see if they had even worse luck than he but to no avail. “Oh... fuck...” he breathed out, his eyes widening. 
The rest of the life deciding game went on, although some tears were shed. Jin had to go second, Hoseok third, Namjoon fourth, Yoongi fifth, Taehyung sixth, and you seventh, leaving Jimin, of course, last. You knew deep down that this wasn’t going to go well. 
You all climbed up the tree after Jimin climbed up during the death game, Yoongi needing a boost from Taehyung in order to reach the first branch. This whole experience reminded you of climbing the trees in your grandmother’s backyard whenever you visited her in the countryside. You mentally thanked your childhood self for becoming so proficient at climbing trees, otherwise you’d be in Yoongi’s position. 
Once you and the rest of the tree climbed onto the wide tree branch that Jimin stood on, scanning the area in front of him, you and the boys were lined up in the order you all agreed on. You saw that the branch you were on had a gap in between the next branch. Jimin was at the front, swinging the rope at his side in circles, searching for a higher tree branch to grapple to. Once he found an acceptable branch, he swung the rope high up, fastening it tightly to a strong looking branch. He pulled down the rope a few times, making sure the hooked end was securely embedded into the wood. 
Seeing how secure it was, he smiled brightly to Jungkook, who looked like he was about to vomit, and handed him the rope. “Alright, Kookie, you first!”
Jungkook slowly took ahold of the rope, his knuckles tightening around it so hard they turned white. He inhaled deeply through his nose and exhaled through his mouth, trying to quell his nerves. He quickly readjusted his pack so that it was fastened more firmly to his body. Then he grabbed ahold of the rope again and took a deep breath. 
Closing his eyes, he gracefully leapt off the branch.
You and the other boys shrieked seeing the youngest jump off to his possible doom. The rope strained under the immense weight as you watched with a hand hovering over your mouth. You feared that the rope would snap, causing Jungkook to be mercilessly eaten by a horde of crocodiles. Time slowed around you as your eyes followed Jungkook’s form swing precariously above death. 
And then, it was over. Jungkook landed perfectly on the next branch as if nothing happened. He took a few seconds to recompose himself and boldly flashed you and the other boys a wide grin. “That wasn’t so bad!” he commented, chuckling at how nervous he was minutes earlier. 
You and the team, excluding Jimin, released a sigh of relief that was trapped inside each of you. You knew that could’ve ended a whole lot worse than it did. Your nerves slightly ebbed away seeing that you weren’t going to jump to your end in the near future. However, that small voice in the back of your mind whispered the possibility of you dying in the most painful manner. You shuddered visibly, trying your very best to cram that thought to the darkest recesses of your mind. 
Everything seemed fine at the very moment, until you remembered who was next in the order the team established. Jin. Uncertainty fogged your mind as you tried to recall if Jin had ever experienced a journey quite like this before. If he hadn’t, well, there’s a first for everything, you supposed. 
Jungkook confidently tossed the corded rope over the gap to Jimin, who handed it to a terror stricken Jin. Pity flooded over you as you noticed how hard he was shaking and how ragged his breathing was. He gripped the rope tightly into his fists, staring at it with anxious eyes. “Do I have to...?” he quietly murmured.
Jimin nodded. “How else are you going to get across?”
The millionaire shrugged, visibly looking sick. “I... don’t need to.”
“It’s not that bad, hyung!” Jungkook called from the other side, hands cupping around his mouth to direct his shouting. “It’ll be over before you know it!” 
Jin released a shaky breath and nodded his head slowly. He raised his head up, trying to avoid looking downward, and took a step off the branch, letting the rope swing him over. You heard the rope strain precariously as it took Jin’s weight. You worried your lip, hoping that he would make it over. He let out a loud scream as the wind ruffled through his dark locks, clinging to the rope as if his life depended on it, eyes slammed shut in terror.
Jungkook leaned out and grabbed the rope and Jin, laughing at Jin’s frightened demeanor. “I got you, hyung.” 
Once Jungkook helped Jin, who clung to his limbs like a monkey, he tossed the rope back to Jimin. You then realized, Hoseok was next. If anything looked more pale and sick than Jin, it was the doctor, ironically. Jimin tapped him on the shoulder to snap him from his daze, causing him to flinch in a frightened manner. 
“Come on, doc,” Yoongi encouraged softly. “You got this.”
Hoseok slowly turned to the mechanic, a flash of panic in his eyes. “Do I?”
Yoongi nodded confidently, digging his hands in his pockets. “I have total and utter faith that you’ll make it over. Now hurry up before I push you off this branch.”
Hoseok nodded in reply before turning back to the gap, releasing a shaky sigh as he grabbed the rope. He mumbled a few reassuring words to himself as he secured his medical bag in his hand as he gripped the rope. Taking one final inhale, he lept off. 
That had to be the loudest scream you have ever heard in your entire life. 
Hoseok’s screech echoed throughout the Indian forest, and you saw a flock of birds take flight from their resting place in a tree a few meters away. If anyone, and you wouldn’t be surprised if they could, heard the scream that emitted from Hoseok’s throat, they would think he was in the process of being murdered. 
He swung across the gap slowly, and Jungkook leaned out once more to grab ahold of the rope to secure the doctor...
  ...but he missed...
You watched in terror as Hoseok paused his screaming kid swing only to see Jungkook miss and dreadfully swing back toward the rest of the team. You noticed the look in the doctor’s eyes as if he had been betrayed when he saw that Jungkook couldn’t reach him. He resumed his loud screeching, now hanging onto the rope for dead life. 
“Jump off! Just jump off when you swing back!” you and the other boys yelled, hoping that your shouts could be heard over his shrieking. 
“I CAN’T!!!”
For a few more seconds, you watched with wide eyes as Hoseok continued to swing back and forth. Yoongi groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose in ultimate agony as he looked at the disaster before him. 
Jungkook in a panic told Jin to hold his arm in order to ground him as he leaned very dangerously over the edge of the branch to reach out to Hoseok. Jin protested loudly over the doctor’s screaming as he dug his heels into the bark, struggling to keep both him and Jungkook from tipping over and into the river. 
Once Hoseok swung back to Jungkook, he grabbed onto the corded rope, causing Jin to slide forward a few centimeters. You gasped in horror, believing for a moment that you were about to see them tumble down to the crocodiles below. However, you and the others sighed in relief upon seeing Jungkook pull Hoseok to safety. You were going to get a cardiac arrest from this trip, you were certain about that. 
Namjoon’s trip over went far more smoothly than Hoseok’s did, probably because he knew exactly what to avoid after watching the disaster previous to his. The only thing that happened that made your blood run cold was the fact that Namjoon slipped on the branch right before he jumped, causing him to spiral over in circles, twisting the rope a few times. Namjoon released a few sharp curses from his lips as he spun over, but Jungkook luckily grabbed him before anything worse could happen. 
Besides Jungkook’s trip, you deemed Yoongi’s jump as the most easy going. You noticed the tired expression that wore down his soft features, probably from watching the catastrophes before him. You couldn’t blame him, exhaustion flooded your body from constantly worrying over the other boys. 
Yoongi simply grabbed the rope and jumped off the branch, as if he couldn’t seem to give a single care about his possible death. Maybe he wanted to die? Maybe he just wanted to end his suffering? Again, you couldn’t blame him. 
Although, your heart clenched tightly as you saw how Yoongi held onto the the rope in a fetal position, his legs wrapped around the rope tightly. It was rather adorable to see his face scrunch up as he slowly swung over. 
“Y/n,” Taehyung suddenly spoke up, fear slightly enlaced in his tone. “Could you give me a hug?” He turned his head around and gave you the most adorable puppy eyes. Your breathing stifled as your heart clenched again. Damnit, why was he so cute?
“Why?” you asked, hoping your feelings wouldn’t affect your tone.
He paused for a few moments, as if contemplating his answer in his head. “I’m...” He paused, biting down on his lip nervously. “I’m scared of heights...” 
You widened your eyes, not out of fear but rather surprise. Your eyebrows shot up. You certainly weren’t expecting that from him. “Really?”
  He nodded slowly. “Y-yeah, can I please have a hug? It’ll calm me down a little bit,” he begged, ignoring the quiet urging of Jimin. 
Of course, you knew you couldn’t possibly decline his wishes. You weren’t a heartless, cold bastard. You wrapped your arms around Taehyung’s shoulders as he tightly hugged your form, as if this was the last hug he was ever going to receive. You quickly noted how safe and warm you felt in his arms. You had to admit, he was an excellent hugger. “It’ll be fine,” you whispered gently. “Just... don’t look down.” 
���Okay,” he breathed, finally releasing, although reluctantly you noticed, you from his arms. 
“Hey!” Yoongi called out with an offended expression. “Why do you get a hug?” He folded his arms across his chest. You would say he was slightly pissed off, but you couldn’t get over the fact that he looked absolutely endearing despite the fact that he was annoyed. 
“Because I’m scared, that’s why!” Taehyung yelled back in his defense, grabbing onto the rope with a determined force. 
“Oh, and you thought I wasn’t!” Jin shouted back, swinging his head from side to side as he yelled. 
Taehyung ignored his reply and jumped off with such a confidence you couldn’t believe that he was trembling just seconds prior. Was it everyone’s biting comments that gave him that sudden bravery, or did your soothing words and comforting hug actually calm him down? Either way, you watched in shock as he swung over without a hitch. He reminded you of those heroes in the books you’ve been reading lately with his strong-willed grandeur. Bloody hell, he didn’t even need Jungkook to reel him in! 
You would have clapped and cheered for the demolition expert, but then you realized you were next. Dread washed over you as your heart sunk to your stomach. Oh dear Lord, why did that gaggy feeling suddenly appear in your throat? The tree branch slightly swayed from side to side, but you were uncertain if it was because of a breeze or that unexpected feeling of heaviness that invaded your head. You silently prayed that you weren’t about to keel over and vomit into the river. That would be embarrassing after everything that occurred. 
Jimin noticed your nauseous expression and curled the corners of his lips into a smile. He held the rope out to you expectedly, and you hesitantly wrapped your fingers around the braided cord. You swallowed a rather large lump in your throat as sweat dropped down your neck and back, unsure if it was because of the humid weather or your nerves getting the better of you. 
“Don’t worry, it’ll be over before you know it,” Jimin softly soothed, his murmurs only loud enough for you to hear. 
“I know, I know,” you sighed, your eyes never wavering from the rope clutched in your hands. Your forehead slowly pressed against the corded material as another bout of nausea washed over you. “Bollocks, I just got really dizzy.”
You sensed that Jimin grew more concerned over your wellbeing. He reached out and placed a comforting hand on your shoulder, squeezing it reassuringly. “Do you need me to carry you over?” he questioned, moving his head so his eyes could meet yours. 
You shook your head. You could do this. You just needed to follow your own advice you gave Taehyung and avoid looking down. “No, I got this.” You swallowed another lump that stung your throat. 
You didn’t give yourself time to prepare yourself from the jump. You knew that if you tried to hype yourself up, you would stall yourself even longer. You knew you just had to do it. Your feet left the solid tree branch and leapt off into the air. The wind ran through you hair as you released a small, soft gasp. Your hands tightened their grip around the rope, hearing the tension in it grow under your weight. You breezed through the air with ease, and you almost thought for a moment that you were flying. 
You saw yourself coming closer to the boys on the other side of the gap, each of them waiting on edge for you to arrive safely to them. Jungkook reached out to you and managed to grab ahold of you. Your nerves instantly quelled when you realized you made it over safely. Never again did you ever want to do something like that. You didn’t think that your poor heart and stomach could handle something as nerve-wracking as that. 
The other members of the team instantly embraced you in their arms, extremely thankful that you managed to get through unscathed. The warmth that emitted from them comforted you after going through such a horrible experience. You cherished the feeling of being in their arms for a moment before you laughed, “For a moment, I thought I was going to puke.” 
Hoseok’s eyebrows shot up in deep concern. “Oh, do you need some medicine?” He then brought his medical bag securely wrapped on one shoulder and resting at his hip, rummaging through it with the sounds of glass clicking against each other. “I’ve got ginger, peppermint-“
“I’m fine, Hobi,” you reassured him, pulling away from the others to pat him on the shoulder comfortingly. “Did you already take some? I thought you were going to pass out after your trip over.”  
Hoseok shuffled awkwardly in his spot on the branch, his hands sheepishly closing his bag. “I already popped a piece of peppermint in my mouth to suck on,” he admitted, his cheeks slightly flushed in embarrassment. “That was the worst thing I ever had to do.” 
Jungkook scoffed as he tossed the rope back to Jimin. “It wasn’t that bad. If you just jumped like we all told you to do, then you wouldn’t have swung there for God knows how long,” he teased, a bold grin spreading on his lips. 
Hoseok huffed, slightly annoyed. He tightened the strap on his medical bag unconsciously, as if it was a habit of his. “If you just grabbed the rope when I got over, then I wouldn’t need to jump!” he argued, folding his arms. 
Jungkook merely shrugged his shoulders indifferently. His cheeky grin remained plastered on his smug face. “Don’t blame me. You didn’t swing far enough for me to grab you the first time. I risk my life big time just trying to grab you at the end!” he mentioned. 
“You risked my life, too!” Jin shouted, wobbling around Namjoon on the narrow branch just to jab his finger against the younger man’s chest. “I almost slipped off the branch, for God’s sake! We both could’ve been crocodile food!” 
Jungkook lifted a finger in front of Jin’s face. “But we didn’t. I have total and utmost faith that you would keep us alive, hyung, because that’s just how good you are.”
 in bristled, anger emitting from him in waves. “Oh, don’t you try to smooth talk your way out of this! You barely gave me any time to get ready! Do you have any idea how close I was to the edge of the branch?! Any closer and-“
“Guys!” Jimin called over, interrupting Jin’s furious ranting. He leaned against the rope irritatedly, impatient with the argument that occurring in front of him. “I would like it if Jungkook wasn’t distracted so he can catch me when I swing over!” 
Wanting everyone to get across as soon as possible, you agreed with Jimin’s statement. The most crucial member of the team currently needed to get across safely. The team couldn’t get snappy with each other at the moment. “Yeah, let’s talk about how horrible Hobi’s trip over was for all of us after we all get over the river of death.” You now scooted over so that you were sandwiched in between the oldest and youngest, giving some space between them.
Jungkook and Jin gave each other a final shared glance before  the younger man turned back to Jimin, positioning himself so that he was ready to receive the survivalist. He held his arms out in a catching stance, waving his hands toward himself in a gesture meaning he was ready for Jimin to cross over. 
Jimin wasted no time and lept from the branch with such a confident smile that it took you off guard for a mere moment. You supposed that since Jimin underwent immense training to earn the title “survivalist” he must be very confident in his skills in ordeals such as these. 
He smiled the entire time he swung over and landed perfectly on the branch you stood on with the help of Jungkook grabbing his rope to secure him. His eyes locked with yours first and his smile curled up almost wickedly. He smirked and tap the underside of your chin upwards, surprising you in the meanwhile.
“Close your mouth, y/n. You might catch a fly. After all, India is most notorious for having some of the most poisonous insects in the world,” he informed, giving you a look as if he knew how starstruck you were because of him before moving around you.
You instantly clamped your mouth shut. You weren’t even aware that your mouth hung open. Were you that impressed with Jimin that you were left dumbfounded? As he brushed past, you noticed how close he pressed against you, so close, in fact, that his chest flushed against your own. You were fairly certain that he had enough room to move around without getting so close, but the words seemed to fail you as you stood frozen in your spot. During your flabbergasted state, you failed to spot the teasing glance Jimin gave you as he slid by. 
Jungkook detached the rope from where Jimin fastened it and tossed it back to its owner. Jimin moved to the front of the group, calling out, “Alright everyone, let’s get moving!” 
You all followed Jimin by climbing down the tree and, although you tried your very hardest, you failed to keep in your laughter when you saw Hoseok carefully and timidly climb down. He made various frightened noises whenever he accidentally misplaced his footing and almost slipped or if he looked down and noticed how large a distance it was to the ground. 
“Geez, why did we even bring you along if you can’t even climb down a tree without screaming?” Yoongi commented at the bottom, watching the doctor take his final steps before reaching the ground. He then strode over to Hoseok and readjusted some of his clothing that had become disheveled during the climb, brushing off bark pieces and dirt that clung to him. 
“Because you wanted me to come along,” Hoseok answered confidently, laughing when he noticed the mild frustrated look on Yoongi’s face when he realized he couldn’t refute that. 
You helped Taehyung reach the bottom before you joined the others, who were gaining as much distance from the crocodile infested river as they possible could. After a few minutes of light jogging, you didn’t notice just how far away the team had gotten from the river until you looked back and couldn’t see it through the thick trees. 
Once you Jimin assured the team that it was safe to resume walking, you all calmed down a bit and tramped through the long grass and plants. The path began to incline suddenly and soon you trudged up a rocky slope, your feet knocking various stones and pebbles down the hill. 
You fanned yourself when sweat began to build on your brow. The temperature surely raised quite a few degrees since the team first embarked on the journey. The sticky air clung to your skin like tape would, and you felt suffocated by it. The wind died long ago, so that added to your sweltering agony. 
What also didn’t help the situation was the amount of bugs that swarmed the team. Flies endlessly flew around your head and buzzed in your ear. No matter how hard you swatted and threw you hands around, the flies never left you. Poor Jin screamed a few times when a few insects dove at his head. 
“Jin!” you cried out, feeling the heavy weight of exhaustion build upon your shoulders. “How long have we been bloody hiking?” 
Jin, quite a ways ahead of you, turned his head to face you as he continued walking. “Since we’ve started? About...” His tired voice trailed off as he brought up his wrist to look at his wristwatch. “... Five and a half hours.” 
You sputtered at this knowledge. Five and a half hours?! When was the last time you ate? You were so tired your body couldn’t even transcribe that you needed sustenance. Your heavy feet dragged along as you stumbled up the path. 
You didn’t sign up for this, you repeated in your head. You didn’t sign up for this. 
“Alright, everyone!” Jimin exclaimed, gathering everyone’s attention. “The path is getting narrower the farther we head up and the ground is more unstable! We need to tie our ropes to each other’s belts so we don’t accidentally lose a member!” 
As you fumbled to get your rope unfastened from your belt, you looked around to see who you were going to have to attach yourself to. Your eyes quickly landed upon Jungkook and Yoongi, who were at your side and both as equally sweaty as you were. 
“I hate this. I hate this so much,” Yoongi muttered to himself as he tied his rope into one of your belt loops, pausing for a few moments to wipe the sweat from his brow. 
Your shoulders sagged in exhaustion. “You and me both, mate,” you breathed out, finally getting your rope unattached from your belt so you could connect it between Jungkook and you. 
He double-knotted then triple-knotted his rope before he was satisfied. “I just want to go to bed and sleep to my heart’s content and then maybe eat a few lobsters before I go back into hibernation,” he complained, staggering back a few paces.
“Lobster...” Jin whined, closing his eyes as if he could imagine the delicious taste. “Don’t say that. You’re making me hungry.” 
You nodded in agreement. “Yeah, I think I just drooled for a second,” you chuckled weakly as you tied your rope to your own belt loop then went over and tied yourself to Jungkook. “You’re probably loving all of this exercise, aren’t you?” 
Jungkook panted for a few seconds, lifting his sweaty shirt so you had better access to his belt. Your eyes landed on the toned abs that peeked out from underneath his shirt. You quickly looked away, trying to stop yourself from staring and getting flustered. 
“I enjoy a morning jog, of course, but this is a little ridiculous,” he admitted, looking up at the sky as sweat ran down his face. His eyes fluttered shut for a few moments. “It’s so hot...” 
You quickly finished tying and stood at full height when he said that. The tone he used shot something through your veins, making you feel something you never felt before. “A cold bath sounds amazing right now,” you added, trying to cover up your awkward state. 
Jungkook pulled down his shirt and smiled. “Yeah, maybe we could find a pool around here and take a quick swim,” he suggested.
You chuckled at his proposal. You wished there was a pond, but after seeing that river full of crocodiles, your mind started having second thoughts. “I didn’t pack a swimsuit,” you confessed jokingly, already resuming your trek along the thin trail.
Jungkook shrugged his shoulders indifferently. “Neither did I. We could always go naked,” he prompted, following after you. 
You sputtered again, your eyes slightly widening. Naked? With him? He wasn’t serious, was he? As you stared at him for a few seconds, you soon understood that he was, indeed, one hundred percent serious. Your thoughts in a panic fumbled together with thousands of different ways to reply to what he said. However, your words unfortunately seemed to fail you as you continued to stammer and sputter before giving up altogether and turning your head back forward, biting the inside of your cheek in embarrassment. 
Your eyes connected with Yoongi’s, who was grinning at you boldly. He didn’t hear the conversation you and Jungkook shared, did he? As his head turned back forward and you heard him inhale deeply as if he were about to say something to everyone, dread coursed throughout every fiber of your being.
He heard you...
“Guys! Jungkook got y/n embarrassed!” he announced cheekily. Everyone’s heads snapped to face you, each of them with a teasing grin painted on their lips. Oh no... not again.
You needed to defend yourself you soon realized where this was all going. “I am not!” you shrieked, willing yourself to be rid of your flustered state. “He just... caught me off guard is what.” 
Yoongi tipped his head to the side in fake confusion, mischief twinkling in his eyes. “Really? So Jungkook suggesting that you two go swimming in the nude doesn’t get you all shy?” Oh how you wanted to strangle him at that moment. 
A chorus of chuckles rang among the crowd as your cheeks flared with heat. You wanted to calm down and prove them wrong, but the mental image of seeing Jungkook swimming with nothing on only succeeded in making you cast your gaze down to the forest floor sheepishly. “No, it doesn’t!” you protested still, despite everything proving otherwise. 
“Ah, maybe we should all going swimming together in the nude, y/n,” Taehyung encouraged provokingly. “Wouldn’t you like that?” His voice dropped a few octaves, making you shiver slightly. 
You bit your lip, wondering to yourself how you could possibly dig out of this hole you seemed trapped in. “Or...” you brought up, cursing yourself internally for sounding so bothered. “We could just forget the whole idea of swimming in the nude and focus on the mission at hand?” 
“That doesn’t sound nearly as fun,” Namjoon remarked, rolling back his shoulders in a way so you would obviously note the way his muscles tighten. “Besides, the Dragon of the Stars can wait for us while we... indulge ourselves.”
You ground your teeth in irritation. Your flared cheeks still remained as hot as ever from embarrassment. Namjoon was really starting to test you, wasn’t he? “Namjoon, I’m going to strangle you,” you declared, glaring daggers at his prideful smirk. 
“My, y/n, I never knew you liked it rough,” Jin commented, wetting his bottom lip with a playful grin. 
Your breath hitched in your throat at that remark. What the bloody hell was that? You jerked your wide eyes to meet his, eyes clouded with an emotion you couldn’t quite describe. After a few seconds of stunned silence, he gave you a flirtatious wink, sending electricity shooting down your spine. 
“O-okay, stop it,” you stammered, fidgeting with your sleeve sheepishly as you tore your gaze from his. “You guys are acting like a bunch of immature schoolboys around a playboy magazine.” 
Hoseok burst into laughter at your description. “You have to admit you set yourself up for that one. It was too perfect. Your face was too cute!” he cooed, jabbing a finger at your face. 
You huffed and crossed your arms across your chest, hoping that way you could hide how perturbed you felt. “I’m glad my embarrassment is a good source of entertainment for you...” Your voice trailed off as you noticed Yoongi ahead of you take a step too close to the edge. The soft dirt began to crumble under his weight slightly and roll down the steep hill that hung off to the side. Your throat hitched realizing that the dirt would give way and Yoongi would slip. You lunged forward with a hand stretching out to the mechanic in a blind panic. “Yoongi, wait-!”
Your warning came too late as the dirt collapsed underneath him. Yoongi’s legs gave out from the unstable foundation he stood upon and tumbled down. His hands grabbed onto your shoulders hoping that you would provide a stable support, but your feet slipped on the soft dirt and you fell down with him. Yoongi let out a loud curse while a scream escaped your lungs. 
Your tumble was interrupted due to the rope that connected you to Jungkook and the rope that connected Yoongi to Namjoon. Yoongi and you hung precariously on the steep hill as Jungkook and Namjoon were lurched in your direction. A string of cries and gasps rang throughout the team when they all realized the dangerous situation you both were in. Jungkook and Namjoon luckily dug their heels into the ground to prevent themselves from following you both down the hill. 
However, that relief didn’t last long when the rope tying you to Jungkook unknotted from his belt loop. You mentally cursed yourself for your flimsy knotting skills before you shrieked as you slipped down the hill even further, taking Yoongi with you. 
The wind was knocked out of you when the rope once more stopped your fall. You looked down the steep hill that went on for a few good meters, surely such a fall would be lethal. You swallowed a lump in your throat. “Oooooh, that’s high!” you cried, grabbing the rope between you and Yoongi and pulling yourself up. 
Namjoon released a strain groan as he held the rope connecting him to Yoongi, holding the weight of you two all by himself. He silently prayed that he could pull you both to safety. Jimin rushed to his side and leaned over the edge, looking at you and Yoongi with panicked eyes. “You two okay?!” he demanded.
“Do I look fucking alright?!” Yoongi spat back, clinging to his rope with an iron fist. 
“We’re fine!” you answered, ignoring Yoongi’s vulgar reply. “Just get us out of here, please!” 
Jimin nodded frantically before turning back to the others, Namjoon most importantly. “Okay, everyone here needs to start walking backwards slowly and hold onto their ropes! Make sure they don’t loosen on your belts!” He then jerked his head back to Yoongi and you. “I’m gonna need you two to put your feet against the ground and start walking up as we pull you up!” He then flew to the back of the line and got himself into position once you and Yoongi did as he told you. “Okay, everyone start walking!”
You dug your heels against the steep hill and pushed yourself upward after Yoongi. Very slowly you both began to trudge up the hill with your hands clamped firmly on the rope that supported your combined weight. Sometimes the dirt gave out underneath your footing, and you slipped causing Yoongi to stumble back, but you luckily managed to resettle yourself before continuing on upward. 
“I think we’re going to make it,” Yoongi muttered to you reassuringly.
You pulled yourself up a few more paces, hope filling your core. You could almost sigh to yourself in relief at how much progress you already made. However, your hope was soon short-lived. Yoongi was at the final stretch when a snapping sound caught his attention. His eyes wildly flashed to the source, where the rope between him and Namjoon began to snap and unravel under his weight. He jerked his gaze to Namjoon, who realized the same thing and met his eyes, flaming with shock and panic. 
“Of course it starts to break because of you,” Yoongi sneered venomously as his eyes narrowed into a glare. “If I die, fuck you.”
Namjoon frantically pulled on the rope upward repeatedly, hoping he could drag you and Yoongi to safety before the rope snapped. Jimin noticed this quickly and anxiety shot in his core. “Namjoon! Don’t! You’re putting too much tension on the rope-!”
Snap!
The last strings of the rope that also kept your hopes up broke.  A gasp left your throat as you felt your body slowly fall backwards, then your body collided against the hillside and everything went by in a flash. Your body tumbled and rolled down the slope, but your mind couldn’t seem to register what what was happening. Your eyes caught images of dirt and the sky repeatedly, but other than that you couldn’t tell where you were as you continue to plummet down the ridge. 
Where was Yoongi? Was he by you? Your ears failed to pick up any noises that would reveal his presence over the sound of your body time after time slamming against the ground. Your hands blindly reached around to grab ahold of something, but everything seemed to slip out of your fingers. Cries and shouts escaped your lips every now and then. It seemed that your fall would never end. 
Until it eventually did. Your body flopped around a few more times before it gradually stopped. You laid on the ground on your side, your eyes taking in your surroundings shakily. Your vision was blurry for a few moments before it returned to normal, revealing the dirt ground and hill that you rolled down just seconds ago. 
You groaned tiredly and lifted your head, which felt like an anchor was attached to it. Rolling over so your back pressed against the earth, you stared at the blue sky for a few seconds, too dazed to even manifest a thought. The only thing your ears picked up was the sound of your ragged breathing escaping your mouth. 
Suddenly you heard some disoriented footsteps and groaning before your eyes met the sight the Yoongi looming over you. Yoongi. A sigh of relief slipped from your bruised lips. He was alive along with you. 
“Y/n...” he panted, snapping you from your frazzled thoughts. “Are you alright?” You noticed a trickle of blood drip down the side of his face from a cut located in the temporal area. Your hand reached out of its own accord and cupped his cheek.
“Yoongi...” you murmured softly, your action catching the mechanic by surprise. “You’re hurt...”
His face radiated heat and you noted the pink flush that tinged his soft cheeks. He looked away for a few seconds in a flustered panic before returning his gaze back to you. “I’m hurt?” he gently scoffed as he took your hand in his own and pulled it from us face, your fingertips dirtied with the blood that stained his beautiful face. “You’re the one with a nasty cut.” 
Your eyes flickered over to your wrist that was held in Yoongi’s hand to see a long cut that stretched down the underside of your forearm. Blood seeped out of the wound in dribbles, a steady river dripping down your cut. You didn’t even know when you obtained the wound, since you never felt any immense amount of pain. Your body only cried out at the soreness that settled in your being. You knew that you would get some nasty bruises soon. 
“Shit...” you mumbled, sitting upright once the dizziness that plagued your mind faded. “That looks bad.” Your other hand gently grazed against the tender skin along the cut, currently puffing up around the broken skin. 
Yoongi nodded in agreement. “It’s better than bashing your head against a rock and dying,” he pointed out, letting go of your hand. “Damn... this isn’t what I agreed to. All I thought I’d be doing was fixing whatever Namjoon broke, not nearly falling to my death.” 
“At least you did it of your own free will,” you mentioned, your eyes still focused on your wound. “I was practically forced into this.” 
“Well, not entirely,” Yoongi admitted, rubbing the back of his neck to massage the sore spots. “I didn’t really want to do this. If it were totally up to me, I’d be back at home fixing cars and whatnot.” 
You finally tore your gaze away from your arm to meet his own, eyebrows furrowing in weak confusion. “So why did you agree to this?” you prodded further.
He let out an extended sigh full of exhaustion, thinking over what he should say for a few moments. “Because my parents need the money,” he confessed, his eyes lowering to the ground. “The Japanese aren’t exactly kind to people who can’t work. They would have my parents starve in the streets because they barely have any money in their pockets.” His fists tightened at the many memories that ran through his mind. “When Jin offered me the job for this expedition, all I could think about was the money that could my parents. It was like he was hanging a bait hook in front of me. I didn’t want to go on this fool’s journey... but my mother and father...” His voice trailed off for a few seconds in deep thought before continuing, “I gave them all the money I’d been saving up so they could last a few months on their own. Then once this is all done with and I get paid, I’m going straight back home.” 
You hung onto every word that he said, your heart clenching at how much he cared for his parents, so much so that he left his home to go into an unfamiliar country with no knowledge of what may happen. He just risked his life a few minutes ago just so his parents could have a roof over their heads. “So you don’t care about your country’s history?” you asked curiously. 
He paused for a moment, eyebrows furrowed slightly. “Well, no, I do care. I mean, I love my country, and I don’t want its history to forever destroyed,” he answered, stretching out his cramped legs, “but you have to admit this is a fool’s journey. This Dragon of the Stars hasn’t been found in over two thousand years. What makes you think it’ll suddenly appear now?” 
“Because everyone thought it was just a legend until Namjoon found my tapestry,” you responded. “No one has even tried to go looking for it.” 
Yoongi sighed once more, shoulders weakly sagging at his sides. “Yeah, maybe, but I’m not getting my hopes up, and neither should you.”
Before you could even reply, a string of shouts and cries caught your attention. Yoongi and you jerked your heads to the source of the yells and saw Jimin arranging a safe path to come down with everyone close behind him. You waved them over with your uninjured hand while Yoongi shouted at them to gather their attention. All their heads snapped to where you and Yoongi sat at the bottom of the hill. They then quickly, although still safely, rushed down the hill and to your sides, all worried for your well-being.
“Oh my God! Are you two okay?!” Hoseok exclaimed as he fell to his knees right in between you two, grabbing his medical bag and rummaging through it. 
Yoongi lightly brushed his fingers against the gash on his temple. “Well, we’re not dead. So I guess that’s good,” he mumbled, now looking at his reddened fingers. “You should start with y/n first though. She’s got a pretty bad cut on her arm.” 
You held out your wounded arm for him to see your skin now completely smeared with blood. His eyes widened, and he immediately went to work. He took out a bottle and a clean rag and dabbled the rag with what assumed was alcohol. He applied the liquid to your cut, and you hissed at the stinging pain that ran up your arm. He wiped the wound clean of blood and leaned in slightly to get a better view of the cut.
“Good news is...” He paused to clean your arm a bit more. “... the cut isn’t deep enough for stitches. Neither is it over any joints. So the best I can do is clean it, then apply some yarrow salve to stop the bleeding, and then bandage it up.” He gave you a relieved smile as he searched through his bag for the salve. “You’re damn lucky you both didn’t break any bones or impale yourselves on any sticks.”
Yoongi scoffed humorlessly and rolled his eyes. “Oh, yes, so lucky,” he snarked sarcastically. “We just fell down a few hundred meters. Just a stroll in the park, if I do say so myself.” 
“Don’t forget the part where we almost died,” you added as Hoseok spread the yarrow salve across the length of your wound. The cooling sensation over your hot, tender flesh sent a calming effect over you. 
Yoongi pointed at you in agreement to even further his point. “Oh, yes, how could I possibly forget? Thank you so much, y/n. You’re such a doll,” he said in a sweet yet sour tone. His angelic smile turned bitter as his eyes narrowed into a glare. “We almost fucking died!” 
Hoseok raised his hands in surrender. “Hey! I’m just saying it could’ve been a whole lot worse. A fall like that should’ve killed at least one of you,” he defended himself, returning to aiding you. His took out clean bandages from his bag and began to wrap your arm in a neat and professional manner. Then he tore the bandages once your arm was covered and clipped the end so it could hold everything in place. 
  You huffed, blowing up a few strands of your hair out of your face. “Thanks, Hobi. I love talking about my hypothetical death.” 
“What you should be saying is ‘Thank you, Hobi, for treating my arm! If it weren’t for you, an infection would’ve settled in the wound and given me a painful, fatal disease! You’re the best!’” He then moved over to attend Yoongi’s injury. “Besides, if you should be angry with anyone, it should be Namjoon. He broke the rope.” 
“Oh, don’t worry,” Yoongi gritted his teeth in irritation. “I’ve got a bone to pick with him.” 
“Where is he?” you inquired, craning your neck to search for the historian. “I’ve a right to box his ears.” 
Hoseok dabbled a cotton ball soaked with alcohol to Yoongi’s temple, causing the latter to flinch and scrunch his face in pain. “Last time I saw him, he was wandering over in that direction.” He pointed off toward a rock mount a few meters from where you all sat. 
You pulled yourself to your feet, the soreness stretching throughout your body. You groaned noisily at the dull pain, tautening your aching muscles and joints for a few moments. A heavy haze settled on your mind, sending your stumbling in your spot. Hoseok looked at you concernedly, pausing his treatment on Yoongi. “If you’re gonna head over, you should get someone to help you,” he suggested, brows furrowed in worry. 
You shook your head. “No, it’s fine, Hobi. I-“
Hoseok interrupted you to call over to a person standing a few meters away from you, admiring the view in the distance. “Tae! Can you help y/n? She needs help getting over to Namjoon!” 
You groaned exasperatedly as you lightly slapped your forehead with your good hand. “Hobi...” you whined. “I told you it’s-“
Before you could finish your sentence, Taehyung instantly ran to your side, giddy like a puppy wanting some attention. “Of course I’ll help! Do you need me to carry you over?” he asked, searching your well-being over. 
You were at a loss for words at first. Taehyung’s readiness to come to your aid caught you off guard. In any other situation, you would find his intentions endearing, but currently you found it just surprising. “Um, no, I’m okay,” you babbled, still flabbergasted. “If I could just use you to steady myself, that’d be jolly good.” 
He gave you a wide smile and offered you an arm for you to take. “No worries!” 
Taking his arm in your own, the both of you slowly strode over to where Hoseok pointed to. Once in awhile you stumbled a few paces due to dizziness, but Taehyung luckily always caught you before you could fall flat on your face. He chuckled quietly to himself before saying, “You know, you and Yoongi really scared me at first. I thought for sure both of you were dead at the bottom.” 
You brought your gaze to meet his, seeing his gleeful smile ebbed away to a worried frown. His eyes were clouded over with slight regret and concern. You attempted to smile to lift his mood. “It’s fine, really. Hobi said I’m really lucky to have at least just a cut,” you replied, looking for at least a hint of a smile on his face, but sadly you found none. 
He sighed softly, full of regret. “I’m so stupid. I should’ve done something. I was at the end of the line. I should’ve grabbed you before you fell, but I couldn’t. All I could do was stand there,” he confessed, looking up at the pale blue sky with a soft mournful gleam in his eyes. 
You chuckled quietly, tearing your gaze away to look ahead. “You don’t need to act like I’m actually dead or paralyzed. I feel light as rain. Besides, what could you have done? You could’ve put yourself in more danger than Yoongi and I were in.” 
His lips curled up in a light smile. “Still, it would’ve been sad if the last thing I said to you was about all of us swimming in the nude together,” he commented, snickering to himself. 
“Yeah, can’t argue with you there. That would’ve been sad.” 
He then connected his eyes with yours, his cheerful attitude slowly returning. “I’m really glad you’re okay, y/n. We all are. You know we all have a soft spot for you,” he admitted. 
Your lips curled into a slight pouty frown. “Really? I wouldn’t know what with all the teasing you guys give me,” you muttered, rolling your eyes at the familiar memory. 
“Only because you’re too easy to get riled up,” Taehyung responded, reaching over to pinch your cheek and give it a playful tug. “You have the cutest faces sometimes~” 
You shrugged his hand away, still pouting. “My embarrassment isn’t something for you to get off on,” you argued. 
He grinned broadly. “Too late.” 
Finally the two of you reached the rocky mount to find the rest of the team gathered around it. You cocked your head to the side in curiosity and confusion, wondering why this rock hill captured everyone’s attention. Jungkook and Jimin quickly saw you coming in arm with Taehyung and rushed to you. 
“Oh, thank God, you’re fine,” Jungkook breathed, taking you from Taehyung’s arm and wrapping you in his own. He buried his face into the crook of your neck. “I don’t think I could ever forgive myself if you and Yoongi died.”
“Yoongi is fine,” you informed him. “I actually took the brunt of the fall.” You pulled away to show them your wrapped up arm. Both of the boys’ eyes flickered with worry before they softened, reminding themselves that you were well alive.
“I’ll admit, if we found you two dead down here, I was going to kill Namjoon,” Jimin confessed, then lifted a finger to his round lips. “Don’t tell him though. That would put a strain on our teamwork.” 
“Speaking of Namjoon,” you began, craning your head around them to see the rock hill behind him, “what’s he doing?” 
Jimin gestured to the rock structure behind him. “Joonie said that this caught his eye, and he wanted to check it out quick,” he explained concisely. “Don’t know why though. It’s just a hunk of rock.” 
The historian in question came into view with Jin, both looking at the structure and exchanging soft murmurs to each other. You quirked an eyebrow at their peculiar behavior, a voice in the back of your mind wondering if they finally lost it due to the heat. 
Finally Namjoon took a few steps forward toward a thick display of plants and brushed a few large leaves to the side. He poked his head past them and instantly retracted himself in shock, the soft murmurings became shouts of surprise and excitement. You watched in amusement with the others as Jin and Namjoon jumped around excitedly before hugging each other tightly. Taehyung and Jungkook decided to clown them and copy their actions, both jumping and exclaiming high-pitched shouts. You snorted in laughter while Jimin wheezed, bending over to regain his breath. 
Despite this, Namjoon and Jin beamed over to where the rest of the team stood, their faces bright with enthusiasm and anticipation. “We found it!” Namjoon practically screamed. 
“You found the Dragon?!” you exclaimed, your eyebrows shooting up in shock and disbelief. 
Jin shook his head rapidly. “No! We found the cave where it’s hidden!” Namjoon and Jin squealed and hugged each other once more, bouncing up and down. 
“A cave?” you heard Yoongi repeat, joining them team with stitches replacing his open gash wound. Hoseok walked at his side, closing his medical bag. “Shit, I was hoping that it wouldn’t be... you know... underground.” 
You peered at the spot where Jin and Namjoon stood mere moments beforehand, confusion written across your face. You gestured to the planted area. “So behind that is a cave?” When Namjoon and Jin nodded quickly, you continued uncertainly, “So, what makes you two so sure this leads us to the Dragon?” 
Namjoon grabbed your, luckily uninjuried, hand and eagerly led you over to the place in question. You stood curiously at his side while he lifted the large leaves up so you could see past them. Your eyes fell upon the mouth of a rather fairly sized cave and were surprised at how you couldn’t possibly see the entrance beforehand. The jagged stone surrounding the opening dripped with dew and saturated air, the walls radiating a cool mist. 
Namjoon then lifted a finger pointing toward each side of the cave. Two smaller feminine statues wearing what seemed to be extravagant saris stood, as if guarding what was beyond the entrance. “They are tutelary deities,” Namjoon explained, gesturing to the statues once more. “I guess you could call them guardian deities sent to protect over villages, houses, or, in this case, a cave. Although these statues were obviously made in an Indian fashion, Korean shamanism also shares the idea of guardian deities assigned to protect places from demons.” 
“Okay...” you murmured, your voice trailing off slightly. “... But what how do you know this is the cave? It could be a completely different cave for all we know.” 
“Well, you see.” He paused to move passed you, going deeper into the opening of the cave. You noticed that the other team members had appeared around you, curiously watching Namjoon as if they also wondered how he and Jin were so certain about this. “Korean shamanism was the region’s religion before the Chinese came along and introduced Buddhism to them. So we can confirm that those who fled the Chinese two millennia ago were believers of said religion. Like I said before, Korean shamanism also has tutelary deities, which are called the sotdae. Essentially they look like birds on top of a pole, meant to scare away demons and the like.” He then wandered over to one of the statues earlier. “And we can find one of those... here.” He then with a wide grin pointed at the statue yet again, more specifically at what she was holding. Wrapped around her elegant fingers was a long pole, which you assumed earlier was a staff of sorts, and the very peak of it sat a ever-watching bird. “And there’s no other logical explanation for this since Hindus associate birds with the spiritual rather than the idea of guardianship! So it must be a sotdae!” He then turned his attention toward you, his excitement growing. “And on your tapestry, it wasn’t a mountain! It was... it was... this!” He wildly gestured to the rock structure surrounding him. 
“It’s called an out-crop,” Jimin corrected, acting like it was the most obvious thing in the world. 
Everyone seemingly ignored him, and you walked a few more paces with wide eyes, taking in your surroundings. “So... we found it?” you breathed out, disbelief still settling in your core. 
Jin bounced into your view, wrapping his long arms around your waist and lifting you into the air, spinning you around and around in circles gleefully. “We found it!” he cried out happily, his loud voice echoing off the cave walls. “You are an angel from heaven! Look where you led us! You led us here!” 
Yoongi bristled slightly, his lips pressed in a thin line. “Hey! I also led us here! We both landed by this cave,” he reminded, folding his arms tightly across his chest while Jin set you down gently.
Taehyung then wrapped his arms around the mechanic from behind, a cheerful grin plastered on his face. “Aw, is someone feeling a bit left out?” he giggled, resting his chin on top of Yoongi’s soft hair. 
Yoongi grumbled but didn’t make any action to move from where he stood. He just remained there with a sour expression while Taehyung continued to smother him with hugs. 
“This would’ve been so much easier if our ancestors just left a sign saying ‘Here lies the magnificent Dragon of the Stars! Please watch your heads as you enter’,” Jungkook remarked, glancing to where the sotdae sat. “Not ‘Oh, let’s just leave a bird here. I’m sure our descendants will know what that means’.” 
“They might’ve,” Jimin acknowledged, peering further down into the cave, “but erosion and natural forces would’ve rubbed it away a long time ago. I’m surprised these statues haven’t corroded already after two millennia.” 
“You know,” Jin began, also examining the statues curiously, “having Indian tutelary deities alongside ours suggests that the ancient Indians might’ve helped our ancestors in hiding the Dragon from the Chinese.” 
Namjoon nodded with a slight shrug of his shoulders. “That would make sense considering that the Chinese invaded ancient India on multiple occasions. They might’ve been sympathetic to our cause.” 
Remembering the heavy weight hanging from your shoulders, you hastily grabbed your camera, thankful and yet very surprised that it was still working despite the random scratch and dent here and there after your painful tumble minutes ago. You knelt down a small distance from the statue with the sotdae. Bringing your camera up to your eye so you could see through the scope, you took a picture with a bright flash illuminating the dim cave. You captured a few more pictures, all performed in a professional matter, until you were satisfied and stood back up. 
“Well, that was awfully nice of them,” you commented with a smile, cleaning your camera of any dirt or grime. “We should get moving. I’d like to get the Dragon before nightfall.” 
Jin nodded in agreement, lips still curled up into a grin. “Oh, don’t worry, my dear. I’ve waited far too long for this moment. I won’t waste another second.” 
With that, you and the rest of the team moved out and took out your torches before clicking them on, shining the bright light down your path. Jimin, of course, moved to the head of the group seeing as the cave might be considered dangerous as no one had been down there for thousands of years. 
You watched the dew slid down the various stalactites and drip off the very pointed end and fall down into the moist earth. The sound of dripping water echoed into your ears ominously as the scent of musk entered your nostrils, making you very slightly uncomfortable. You swore to God if any bat flew straight at you, you were gone. The thought of bats living in the caves made you rather paranoid. 
Jungkook walked at your side, waving his torch at any little dark spot in the cave. You noticed how uneased he appeared, moving his torch shakily. “You... you don’t think they’re any traps down here, right?” he asked quietly. 
You scoffed, trying to shove another paranoid thought of possibly dying because of traps to the farthest part of your mind. “When would your ancestors have time to make traps? They were too busy hiding from the Chinese,” you replied confidently. 
“I guess...” 
Yoongi snorted humorlessly. “Okay, even if they had time to make traps, they obviously wouldn’t be working after two millennia,” he reminded, using his expertise to help calm your worries. “That’s just plain impossible. Any wood they would’ve used would be rotten, rocks would be eroded, metals corroded, and rope would be unraveled by now.” 
Hoseok then whipped his head to meet Yoongi, anxiety written all over his face. “But what if it’s cursed? I read an article that the British claim that King Tut’s tomb was cursed after-“
“For God’s sake, there wasn’t a curse,” Yoongi interrupted as he rolled his eyes annoyedly. “It’s Egypt, for crying out loud. There’s lots of things in the wild that can easily kill you. Just like how I can easily die from anything in here.” 
Hoseok fidgeted uncomfortably, his nerves obviously not quelled by Yoongi’s explanation. “Please don’t die, Yoongi,” he begged softly. 
The mechanic sighed tiredly. “I’m not going to die. I was just exasperating.” 
You moved your torch around to shine onto the walls when you caught something out of the corner of your eye. The cave walls no longer looked jagged with rock protruding out at every angle but rather somewhat flat with intricate designs carved into it. “Hey, Namjoon,” you called out with uncertainty etched in your voice. “Do you have any idea what this is about?” 
The historian brought his attention to where your light was shone and gasped in wonder. He rushed over to the wall and ran his fingers over the symbols, completely lost in his fascination. “This is incredible. These walls were made in both Indian and Korean design. Jin, your theory was right! The Indians did help us!” 
Jin ran over to where Namjoon stood in a flash, eagerly looking over the carved symbols. “These images... do they...? They tell the story of the flight from the Chinese?” he wondered out loud. 
“It seems so.” He lifted a finger pointing down the cave. “If we continue, we can learn more about what happened.” Namjoon then eagerly ran down the length of the tunnel, leaving the rest of the team behind in the dust. 
Jimin instantly ran after Namjoon, with everyone jogging after him. He had on a panicked demeanor, not wanting the historian to get separated from the rest of the group. “Namjoon, wait!” Luckily, since Jimin excelled in athleticism from hours of working out, he caught up to Namjoon in mere seconds, grabbing him by the collar of his shirt. 
Namjoon was extremely fortunate that he did, because the moment he did, he stepped on a tiled plate that sunk into the ground with a wet ‘thunk’. As this happened, Jimin yanked Namjoon back with the intention of bringing him to where everyone but instead ended up saving his life. Spears jutted out of the walls in a flash with such a powerful force that it made Jin and Hoseok jump and cry out in fear. 
Namjoon flinched wildly away at what could’ve been his death, stumbling back a few paces into Jimin. Jimin held onto the historian with an iron grip that couldn’t be unclasped with anything short of a pry bar, a loud, shocked gasp leaving his lips. He then pressed his forehead into Namjoon’s back after a few stunned seconds of silence with a muffled groan. “You guys are really making me work,” he mumbled tiredly into Namjoon’s shirt. He lifted his head and dragged him back to the rest of the team. “You guys almost died three times in the span of an hour.” 
Jungkook spun around to where Yoongi stood in shocked silence, round eyes blown with surprise. “I told you there were traps!” he yelled, voice almost cracking. 
“They shouldn’t be working! The gears must be rusted as hell from all the moisture down here!” the mechanic argued, breaking his silence.
“Oh my God...” Hoseok breathed out softly, fear etched into every part of his face. His jaw hung open. “That means there are curses down here...” 
“There’s no such thing as a curse!” Yoongi snapped, throwing his hands in the air. “But if you keep going on about it, I just might start screaming a lot of curses!” 
“Everyone, calm down!” you shouted angrily. The boys stopped their bickering and looked at you, surprised and slightly afraid at how furious you sounded. You exhaled deeply to calm yourself down, before continuing in a more relaxed tone, “We need to figure out a way across.” 
Jimin nodded in agreement, fingers curled around his chin in deep thought. He looked at the spears that slowly began to retract themselves into their holes in the walls with sounds of mechanical clunking and grinding. He brought his torch pointed at the ground in front of him. “The whole floor here is full of pressure plates,” he informed. “Maybe if we ran fast enough...” 
“Oh, yeah, like grandpa here can run,” Jin cut in, gesturing to Yoongi.
The mechanic snorted in annoyance. “If anyone here is a grandpa, it’s you, hyung,” he retorted, placing much emphasis on the last word. 
Before Jin could snap back at Yoongi, you mentioned to Jimin, “Did you see how fast those spears reacted to Namjoon? He barely pushed down on the plate and they came out. We’ll all be impaled if we try running across.” 
Jimin hummed thoughtfully, realizing that you had a point. “How about if we try-? ...Tae, what are you doing?” 
You turned your attention from Jimin and found Taehyung scouring along the dewy walls on his knees, his concentration deeply focused on the wall. “I’m looking for a button,” he mumbled in reply. 
“A what?” you questioned, eyebrows furrowed deeply in confusion. 
Taehyung pulled away from the wall and looked at you and Jimin. “Think of it this way. What if the Chinese invasion lasted a lot shorter than the Koreans thought it would, and it was safe to return back to their homeland? They would have to come back to Korea with the Dragon, right? Well, it’d be kinda stupid if they had they go through all these traps that they put up themselves, yeah? So they would have to put a button or some mechanism to stop the traps,” he explained himself. 
Namjoon raised a finger as if ready to refute Taehyung’s theory but paused to think about it himself. “That’s... actually kinda smart.” 
Taehyung curled his lips into a bright smile showing rows of pearly white teeth, sniggering softly to himself. “I know you guys act like I’m the team idiot, but I know a little more than what makes a good boom,” he boasted, returning back to scavenging among the walls. “Besides, I can never resist pressing a big button.” With that, he found an image of the wall of the Wheel of Dharma and pressed a finger against the axis, pushing it in with a satisfying ‘click’. The pressure plates groaned for a few seconds before dropping down with a ‘thud’. “Ta-dah! It’s safe now.” 
“Good job, Tae!” you cheered, relieved that the team could move on. 
  Taehyung got up from his knelt down position and wrung his hands bashfully. “Aw, it was nothing, just a bit of common sense,” he continued to brag. 
Jimin rolled his eyes and looped his arm through Taehyung’s. “Yeah, yeah, we get it. You’re sooo smart. Now let’s get moving,” he drawled, dragging him along the path. “The faster we get moving, the faster we can get home.” 
The team set out once more further down the cave, this time more aware of various traps. You waved your torch down the path, looking for anything that may be considered suspicious. However, nothing jumped out to you that was fishy. The cave continued on and on for quite some time. Endless twists and turns came upon you. 
“Watch it!” Hoseok suddenly pulled on you. You lurched back a few few steps, seeing that a few more paces and you would’ve gone careening off a ledge and into a pit full of spikes. Your heart nearly launched itself into your throat when you saw how close you were from dying. Hoseok pulled you into his chest, arms wrapped around you protectively. Instinctively, you responded by draping your own arms around his waist. Whether or not you did this to stabilize your balance or for other reasons you were unsure. 
You rested your head on Hoseok’s shoulder, calming down your rapid beating heart from such a panicking ordeal. Your shoulders rose and fell in pattern with your heavy panting. “Thanks, Hobi,” you murmured gently in between breaths, feeling a small wave of exhaustion wash over you. You couldn’t help yourself. Hoseok’s arms felt so warm and comfortable. 
“Yeah, just be careful next time,” Hoseok warned, slowly, though reluctantly, releasing you from his arms. “We can’t lose our lovely reporter, now can we?” He then grinned cheekily. “Should I hold your hand so you don’t get lost~?” 
You rolled your eyes, all feelings of exhaustion wiped away. You pressed your lips into a thin, strained smile. “Thanks, but I’ll pass.” You moved away from the doctor, making sure to avoid the death pit from earlier. 
After what seemed to be a half an hour of walking and avoiding numerous traps such as: snake pits, swinging blades, swinging logs, arrows, and even a gunpowder triggered trap, you and the team managed to get through all of them mostly unscathed. Jin got the short end of the stick and was nicked on the arm by a swinging blade. However, Hoseok quickly came to his aid and patched up the injured skin by cleaning it and wrapping some bandages around his upper arm. 
You noticed that the cave began to lead upward rather downward like you assumed, and, for a moment, you worried that you would soon be reaching the surface. However, your fears were quelled quickly when you and the other came upon a spacious room, the walls, ceiling, and even floor covered in ornate designs. 
Finding the room to be fascinating, you took out your camera and captured a few images of the intricate walls, the flash brightening the room for merely a second. When you pulled your camera down, you realized that there wasn’t no other exit other than the path that you all entered. “This isn’t where the Dragon is supposed to be, right?” you asked hesitantly, exploring the room with your torch. 
Namjoon shook his head. “No, this isn’t it, but it’s definitely nearby. Perhaps in another room somewhere?” he wondered more to himself rather than the others. 
Jungkook looked up, taking in the symbols carved into the stone. “And where would that room be? There were no other paths other than the one leading to here,” he recalled, bringing his attention back to the historian. 
“There’s got to be a door then,” Namjoon declared, hurrying over to the nearby walls and examining them closely. “Maybe a secret passage of some sorts.” He raised his head back to the remaining group. “Hey, Tae! You’re good at finding buttons. Maybe you could find some mechanism that unlocks a secret door.”
Taehyung tilted his head in perturbed confusion, as if the historian just said something in a completely different language. “Why would I do that when I already know where the door is?” he questioned. 
Namjoon sputtered for a moment and almost tripped himself rushing back to the demolition expert. “You do? Where?” he demanded, placing a hand on his shoulder. 
Taehyung placed a long finger over the historian’s lips to silence him and raised his other one in the air, gesturing for everyone to listen for any sound. After a few seconds of silence, he asked rhetorically, “You hear that?” 
Another few seconds went by as you listened intently for anything that popped out at you, but you couldn’t hear anything out of the ordinary. You were about to voice your findings when suddenly Jimin exclaimed, “Wind!” 
The survivalist then rushed over to the source of the sound, located at the far end of the room. Jimin pressed his ear against a noticeable crack and held it there for a few seconds. His face broke out in a bright smile. “There’s air coming through here!” 
Taehyung shrugged casually. “Geez, and you guys think I’m the dumb one.”
Namjoon rolled his eyes as he joined Jimin. “Excuse you, I have a PhD,” he reminded. 
“And I have common sense,” Taehyung replied with a bold grin. 
Jin happily clapped his hands together in anticipation, gathering everyone’s attention directly to him. “Great! Now how do we open it?” he inquired, eyes searching for anyone who had an idea. 
“Well, there’s got to be a button, right? I mean, that’s the only possible solution,” you suggested, shrugging your shoulders. 
“Or,” Yoongi cut in, raising a finger in thought, “we use Taehyung’s expertise in this situation.” 
A gleam or excitement and euphoria flashed in Taehyung’s eyes at this proposal, and his face lit up in absolute elation. “Oooh, I like the way you think, Yoongi!” he exclaimed, hands already rummaging through his pack. 
What Yoongi insinuated finally clicked in Namjoon’s mind, and his face fell into despair. “No! We are not blowing up thousands of years of history! Do you have any idea how much work these people put into making this cave, and you’re suggesting we just destroy it all?!”
Taehyung pouted, his lips pursing out like a child would. “Aw, come on! This was what I was hired for! I’m here to demolish things. That’s why I’m the demolition expert,” he whined. He whipped his head to face the team leader. “Jin, please let me blow it up. We could be down here for hours looking for this button or key or whatever it is. We could save so much time just by breaking down this wall.” 
Jin pondered this dilemma for a few seconds, flickering his eyes between Namjoon’s pleading look and Taehyung’s begging. You could tell he was at conflict with himself, torn between the two sides. Finally, Jin sighed quietly. “Tae, do you even know if the rock here is stable? You could cause a possible cave-in.” 
“A cave-in? Here?” Taehyung blew raspberries as if what Jin was suggesting was absolutely ridiculous. “No way. We’re nowhere close to any trench ends, and this cave is very well stable. If it wasn’t, then there would’ve been a cave-in a long time ago. I’m fairly certain that’ll we’ll be safe. Besides, the explosives I have in mind won’t produce enough shock to rupture anything.” 
Jin rubbed the back of his neck anxiously, once more finding himself as a crossroad. “Namjoon... I’m sorry, but we need to get to the Dragon as soon as possible. Luckily, y/n took a few pictures of the walls. So they won’t be completely lost to history.” 
Namjoon’s shoulders sagged in defeat, a somber sigh escaping his mouth. His eyes drifted toward the floor before he gave a weak shrug. “Fine, I guess.” 
Jin then gave Taehyung a confirmed nod, and the demolition expert giddily went to work. He went over to the wall in question and took out a few small items that you couldn’t classify, placing them at the foot of the wall or any large crack that could fit them. Then he revealed a spool of wire and connected it to each of the small objects to it, making it look similar to a spider’s web. As Jungkook guided you to a safe area a few meters away from the wall, Taehyung unraveled the wire to where you all sat and connected it to a detonator. 
As the demolition expert got into position with his eager hands wrapped around the detonator, he looked up to you and grinned rather wickedly, like how a playboy would when approaching a girl that caught his eye. “You might want to plug your ears, doll,” he warned in a whisper. “It’s gonna get very loud soon.” 
Once you reluctantly did as he said, covering your ears uncertainly, he plunged down on the detonator, releasing a huge explosion from the room where you stood moments ago. Dust billowed out as chunks of rock floated past you, pelting you softly. Jin and Hoseok both yelped with a startle at the sudden explosion while the rest of you just flinched.
You coughed into your hand a few times when you felt the dust and dirt fill up your lungs. Your ears still slightly rang despite you covering them. Ugh, you hoped you never had to undergo something like that ever again. Too bad, you were, in fact, going to experience that many times over in the future. 
Taehyung peered into the room once the dust and sand finally settled to see if was safe enough to venture out. Once he gave you a nod of approval, everyone else from their safe and hidden spots and returned to the spacious room. Large amounts of rock scattered around the room as if a tornado ran through there. You skipped and climbed over a few just to get past them. You noticed Namjoon’s sullen expression as he scanned the room, seeing the destruction of something he loved. You carefully went over to him and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. 
“I’m sorry about this,” you apologized, trying to lighten his spirits with a small smile. “This room was really beautiful.” 
He nodded slowly, bringing his gaze to meet yours. “It was. I’m sure it was even more beautiful two millennia ago.” He sighed dejectedly once more. “But Jin and Tae were right. It would’ve taken us another two millennia to find whatever opened that door. We can’t afford to waste even another second, not with so much at stake.” 
You furrowed your eyebrows at his last statement, wondering why he sounded so cryptic. Before you could ask him to clarify what he meant, he left your side and approached the large, gaping hole in the wall. You reluctantly followed, figuring that you could ask him after you obtain the Dragon of the Stars. 
You climbed over another pile of rocks and entered the next room, and you couldn’t help but let out a gasp of wonder at the sight. Instead of the stone room like before, this room had its own forest. Trees and vines grew and covered the very edges of the even more spacious room. Moss cushioned the floor with pools of crystal blue water scattered across. You looked up to see a hole in the ceiling where a beam of golden sunlight shone through, illuminating a pedestal that stood erect in the center of the magical forest. You approached the vine and moss covered pedestal, expecting to see the magnificent Dragon of the Stars. However, you were surprised to see what laid there.
“Hey! Jin!” Yoongi called, throwing a hand toward the empty pedestal vexedly. “I thought you said the Dragon would be fucking here!” 
All color drained from Jin’s face as bewilderment settled upon it. He stood a few paces away from the pedestal, looking down at the empty spot. All light that shone in his eyes faded away, and he appeared as lively as the statues guarding the entrance. He looked completely broken, lost, defeated, lifeless. All of his hopes and dreams shattered as easily as an antique vase. He softly mumbled to himself, too quiet for anyone to hear. 
“Hyung?” Jungkook, seeing the leader so distraught, came up to him. His round eyes softened with concern. “Are you alright?” 
Jin lumbered around to face the younger man with shining eyes. He stumbled toward Jungkook and gripped him by the shoulders of his shirt while Jungkook scrambled to steady him from collapsing. “It’s supposed to be here, Jungkook,” Jin continued to mumble, fists tightening into his shirt. “Why isn’t it here? It should be here. All my research... it should be here.” 
“Hyung! Snap out of it!” Jungkook shook him slightly in an attempt to focus him. “It’s gonna be okay!” 
“It’s not! It’s not okay!” Jin screamed, his cries echoing off of the walls. He peeled himself away from Jungkook, hands folded over his mouth as he tried to make sense of the situation. He looked at the pedestal for a few more moments before turning to Namjoon, eyes now the size of saucers. “Namjoon, you don’t think... you don’t think the Japanese got here before us?” 
Namjoon furrowed his eyebrows as he sputtered for a few moments, completely baffled by Jin’s proposal. “What? No, that’s impossible! There’s no way the Japanese government got here before us. They don’t have y/n’s tapestry to guide them here!” he reminded, hands thrown wildly into the air. 
A few moments went by before Jin added, “But we’re not the only ones who have seen the tapestry...” His eyes wandered over to you, still as empty as before. He stumbled toward you, hands now raking themselves through his hair. “Oh my God, y/n, who else did you show the tapestry to?” 
Your mind was at a complete blank at first, confused by Jin’s erratic question. “I...” Your voice trailed off as you tried to remember anyone suspicious who you’ve shown the tapestry to. “Recently only British people who work at museums.” 
“Could the Japanese hire some British spies?” Jin went off, mumbling to himself. You watched in deep concern, wondering if your friend was falling into madness. “Those spies could’ve taken a picture or something. Maybe all they needed was a glance. After all, the Japanese-British alliance was formed in 1902. The British could’ve easily-“ 
“No way,” Namjoon interrupted, shaking his head. “The alliance was discontinued in ‘23, remember?” 
“Maybe there’s still sympathizers around. The Japanese could’ve contracted those still loyal to the alliance.” His eyes wandered to you again. However, you noticed the dark glint that flashed. A rush of fear coursed through your veins being under his dark gaze. For a mere moment, you were afraid that he would lash out at you. 
Jimin then understood what Jin was insinuating. His head snapped to you in a panic. “Wait, you’re not suggesting that y/n...” His voice trailed off, leaving the room full of tension. After he and Jin stared at each other for a few seconds, confirming Jimin’s suspicions, he shook his head. “No! There’s no way y/n is a spy!” 
Your throat began to sting painfully upon hearing those very words. Seeing Jin, the man who brought you into this expedition in the first place, glare at you with such contempt and suspicion hurt your very core. Time around you seemed to slow torturously, and, just like the man before you moments ago, you felt your whole world ending. How could he think so little of you? What if the others began to agree with him? What if they all began to distrust you as well? You don’t think your heart could handle such pain. You have grown fond of the boys around you, despite their constant teasing. Now, to imagine them abandoning you because of suspicion, your body trembled at the very thought.
Your eyes widened as you jerked your head to Jin, your breathing suddenly erratic. “What?! No! Why would you think I’m a spy?” you demanded frantically. 
His whole body shook with a silent rage. “What other possible explanation is there?!” he exploded, throwing his hands in the air. 
“Literally any other possibility!” Yoongi came to your defense, arms folded irritatedly. Your thoughts and fears of the others joining Jin’s side died with that. You never expected the aloof mechanic to be the first one to defend you. However, seeing him glance at you with soft concern before sharpening his gaze back to Jin tugged at your heartstrings. He really was something else…
“I always knew you agreed to help us a little too quickly,” Jin sneered, ignoring Yoongi’s comment as he took a few steps toward you. His gaze darkened even further. “What else did you tell them? Did you tell them who was involved, huh? Did you give them our locations from the past week?!”
Taehyung stepped in front of the leader, acting as a guard between you and Jin. His eyes turned cold as he stared down the other man. You had never seen him so serious, so scary. It made goosebumps travel up your arms and shiver down your spine. “Jin…” Taehyng began, his face not moving a muscle. “Step away from y/n and calm down. You’re angry, and you’ve a right to be so. But taking it out on y/n isn’t going to help anyone or bring the Dragon here.”
“Or what? You’ll attack me?” Jin goaded, folding his arms across his broad chest. He clicked his tongue while shaking his head in disappointment. “I knew you all really liked her, but really? Jumping to her side? She’s not even one of us!”
“Okay, Jin, calm down!” Jimin exclaimed, raising his hands in front of him. “Let’s not jump to any drastic conclusions. If the Japanese were here before us, then wouldn’t the traps already be deactivated? How would they have found what unlocked the door? This place looks like it hasn't been touched in centuries!” His face lit up with revelation as he continued, “Besides, if y/n was a spy, why would she still be here? She would’ve given the tapestry to the Japanese, wouldn’t she? Why bother sticking around with us? She nearly died, Jin! Why risk her life?” 
You noticed the dark look in Jin’s eyes slowly dissipate with each question Jimin shot at him. His ragged breathing calmed into a normal pattern, and his bristled shoulders sagged. He cast his gaze to the ground, seemingly thinking things over once more. “Okay,” he acknowledged through gritted teeth. “Does anyone else have any possible explanations then?” 
Jungkook spoke up, “Maybe this was a red herring? Something to throw the Chinese or thieves off their trail?” 
“It’s plausible,” Namjoon agreed, eyes glazed over in deep thought, “but would the Indians and Koreans have time to make this and then another hiding place?” 
You looked around the room, searching for any clues that explain what happened to the Dragon. The only things that jumped out at you were the trees and plants that were scattered around. The boys argued around you loudly, but you ignored them as you wandered around, looking at anything that could help you in your search. The moss, the trees, the plants, the hole in the ceiling, the pools of water, anything. 
You wandered over to one of the walls, which was covered mostly by a large branch adorned with thick leaves. Thinking that there might be something behind it, you brushed past the leaves to see what could possibly be hidden from you. Once you caught sight of the wall, your eyes widened into round circles. Your mouth gaped open as you released a shocked gasp. Backing away from it, you turned back to the group. “Namjoon!” you called, your voice mixed with excitement and disbelief. “Come look at this!” 
The historian pulled away from the arguing boys and joined you at you side, confused and curious as to what you found. You brushed past the leaves once more and revealed your findings to him. His expression suddenly matched yours from moments ago. He looked on with disbelief, as if he just couldn’t believe what he was seeing. 
Hanging from the wall was a large tapestry, design equal to the tapestry that you had in your possession. In fact, where the tapestry began hung loose fibers, as if it had been torn. The tapestry stretched out through the entirety of the wall, images woven into the strings. 
“Your tapestry, y/n! Take it out!” Namjoon burst out, barely managing to contain his excitement. 
You opened your bag and took out your tapestry, unfolding to reveal the image you were well acquainted with. Namjoon moved some more leaves so you could lift your tapestry next to where it was obviously torn. When you did so, you beamed excitedly. It was a perfect fit. 
“Hold it! Hold it!” You practically pushed the tapestry into Namjoon’s arms as you readied your camera, eagerly waiting to take a picture of your findings. After the historian raised it next to the rest, you snapped a few photos. 
Namjoon returned to your side, eyes scanning over the rest of the tapestry with deep interest. “This is incredible!” he gasped, moving closer. His fingers ran over the symbols and images that littered the woven fabric delicately, as if it would all unravel under the slightest touch. “This explains what happened!”
“To the Dragon?” you prompted, following where his fingers flicked. 
“To the Dragon and the Koreans who fled!” he assured, running his hands through his hair. He then stepped outside the brush of leaves where the rest of the team awaited. “Hey! We found what happened!” 
Everyone at this news bolted over, surrounding you and Namjoon. Their gazes swept over the hanging tapestry, wonder stretched along their faces. Hoseok tilted his head curiously as his gaze flickered to you. “Hey, this looks a lot like y/n’s tapestry,” he mentioned, finger lifted up to point at the tapestry in your hands. 
“That’s because this is the source from where y/n’s tapestry was cut from. Maybe one of the Koreans took it to keep the memory of this place alive,” Namjoon theorized, then wandered over at pointed at one of the images. 
Upon closer inspection you noticed the fleeing Korean people were sitting in a room surrounded by trees and with sunlight pouring in from the ceiling. Actually, now that you thought about it, the image looked very similar to the one you were currently standing in. 
“This isn’t the place where they hid the Dragon. This is where they lived when hiding from the invading Chinese forces! The traps weren’t meant to protect the treasure. It was to protect them from any enemies finding them,” the historian explained. “The Dragon was still with them.” 
“Apparently they didn’t stay long though,” Yoongi remarked, gesturing to the next image. You followed his gesture and saw a picture of Koreans being slaughtered gruesomely by Chinese forces while the rest of the group escaped, one person in particular with the Dragon in her arms. You swallowed a stinging lump in your throat that was suddenly lodged. The image depicted some Koreans getting decapitated while others were impales with swords, streaks of red painted across the fabric. 
“Yes,” Namjoon agreed, his tone more somber. “According to the text, an Indian traitor informed the Chinese of our ancestors’ whereabouts and led them past the traps. Some, but few, managed to escape with the Dragon.” 
“Does it say where they went?” Taehyung asked, bewilderment and sympathy etched on his face. 
Namjoon searched over the next image which showed Koreans running away and a text above it. He mumbled to himself in words you couldn’t understand. His pointed finger skimmed along the text as he read it. Then he let out a defeated sigh. “It doesn’t give a direct explanation of where they went. It says ‘Our brothers fled toward the falling sun away from deadly foes. To the land of three pits and flowing rivers they went. They wished they were like the baaz, flying the endless skies freely’.”
Yoongi groaned exasperatedly and rubbed his cheeks tiredly, careful to avoid pulling at his stitches. “Oh, these people can never be straightforward,” he complained. 
“It’s a clue, regardless,” Jin commented, face scrunched up in thought. “Falling sun... falling sun...” He paced the floor back and forth for a few seconds, mumbling the same phrase repeatedly. Revelation lit his face up, and he snapped his fingers. “Falling sun! The sun is setting, meaning they went West!” He then grinned proudly to himself. “I knew taking those literature classes would be useful.”
“Couldn’t they be a little more precise with the location?” you questioned, ignoring Jin and realizing that going West could mean absolutely anywhere. 
“Hopefully the rest of the text will tell us,” Namjoon replied. “To lands of flowing rivers... Jimin, got any ideas? You’re our geography expert.” 
Jimin huffed annoyedly, rolling his eyes in the process. “Learning survivalism doesn’t mean learning global geography,” he snapped, but then sighed, “but I’ll do what I can. Flowing rivers could mean anywhere from here to Egypt. The Tigris and Euphrates are famous rivers in the western regions. Perhaps they went there?” He then cupped his chin, humming to himself softly. Confusion weighed down his eyebrows. “But the part about the baaz and the three pits?” 
Namjoon kept his gaze on the ancient text, tapping his chin deep in thought. His brow scrunched together in concentration. “Baaz means falcon in their tongue, if that means anything, but the three pits... You’re right, that’s confusing,” he informed, although seemed disappointed that he couldn’t provide any further information. He paused for a few moments before his lips slightly parted and his eyes widened. He then slapped a hand against his forehead in disbelief. “Of course! How could I be so stupid?”
“It happens to the best of us,” Hoseok happily chirped in. 
“What? No, that’s not what I-” He cut himself off with an annoyed groan and turned back to face the group. Running a hand through his thick locks, he continued, “Trigarta. It’s an ancient name for a territory to the west of here. Scholars debate on whether or not the literal translation of the word means ‘three pits’ or ‘land between three rivers’, which makes sense since the text here also mentions rivers. Nowadays the term isn’t used anymore, but one of the regions that was included in Trigarta was...” His voice trailed off as he quickly rummaged through his hip bag and pulled out a map. Opening it up, he searched for the land in mind before turning the map to face the team. “Punjab.” 
You grinned broadly when your eyes landed on the territory labeled Punjab. You straightened out your posture confidently and boasted, “And since Punjab is entirely controlled by the British, I can use my reporter license to get us into nearly anywhere we wish.” 
Taehyung wrapped his long arms around your waist from behind and squeezed you affectionately, rubbing his cheek against the top of your head, “That’s our little reporter! Opening closed doors for us!” 
“Exactly,” Namjoon commented as he folded up his map and tucked it into his bag, “so we can stop accusing each other of being spies.” He gave a pointed look at Jin.
The leader crossed his arms grumpily, as if he didn’t want to be seen as a bad person for pointing the finger at you. His eyes were still narrowed into a sharp glance before he cast his gaze to the mossy floor, guilt and regret now softening his eyes. For once, he kept his mouth shut and pulled away from the team, focused entirely on leaving the room and continuing on with the expedition. 
However, you noticed the way his determined pacing toward the exit slow as confusion crawled its way into his face. Jin tilted his head to the side in bewilderment for a few seconds before the look of confusion was quickly replaced with fear. He flung himself back toward the group, but down before screaming, “Get down!” 
Before you could ask why, a gunshot rang across the room and everything was thrown into chaos. Everything happened so quickly it was like a blur to you. Everyone shouted orders to each other, teammates rushed past to take cove. It wasn’t until moments later did you realize Jungkook grabbed you roughly by the hand and pulled you toward a fallen over tree that would provide you enough cover to hopefully avoid getting shot at. 
Your head spun with confusion as you barely registered what was going on. There was a gunshot. A gunshot. That meant someone else was here, someone who wished to kill you all. Your mind swam with the disbelief at was currently happening. Who? Why? Where did they come from? How? Questions bubbles out in your thoughts from seemingly nowhere as you tried to piece together what was going on. 
However, you were snapped out of your daze when a colt suddenly appeared in front of you. Your hands instantly grabbed it, although your face was wide with horror. You looked up at Jungkook and were about to protest but couldn’t get the words to tumble out of your mouth. You merely gazed into the calm and focused expression his face slipped on. It almost scared you how serious he appeared despite the circumstances. He brought up his arms which held a pump-action shotgun, causing your eyes to nearly bulge out of your sockets. Just where the bloody hell did he pull that from?
He pumped the shotgun aggressively before turning his cool gaze to you. “Time to get work.” He took aim and fired.
87 notes · View notes
fyeahwonderbat · 5 years
Note
Can you do a Mother’s day story, please?
“Good evening, son.” Bruce changed the tone of his greeting without any notice, drawing his inspiration from Alex’s uncertain appearance at the manor. He stood arms cross, scowl heavy, feet planted wide apart as he witnessed the disheveled attempt of his eldest son (with his wife) to sneak into the west wing hallway undetected after failing to arrive at the time he committed to.
The surprise was visible behind the wavy strands of sandy blond hair that covered his face, proving that Alex was no sleuth like his father was. “Oh, uh… hiii, daaad.” He greeted him like he was a child caught stealing some ice cream from the kitchen, rather than a grown man crawling in through the window of a well lit hallway of a house as guarded by security cameras as Wayne Manor was. It wasn’t the foolishness that irritated him, oh no.
It was that cheeky smile that sent him into the role of the authoritarian parent that he reveled in.
“It’s not me you should be talking to. It’s your mother.” scolded Bruce.
“Well, if she was the one who found me like this, I would have said hi to her too.” Alex said, knowing full well that he was getting on his father’s last nerve. He witnessed the grown man before him fumble with his grip on the window frame, rocking back and forth while he tried to calculate his next move, only to fall forward. The noise his body made when it hit the hardwood was so heavy, Bruce hoped that it hurt him, even a little bit. But he knew that the only man in the world born with Amazonian strength would have felt nothing more than a mere tap on his side when he landed.
Disappointment written on his face, Bruce decided to try guilting his son in order to draw out some sign of remorse from his otherwise cheery disposition, “Penelope arrived at noon, Silas came by for dinner and Iris made sure to call to let us know that she’d only be able to make dessert, but is now sleeping in her old room so she can have breakfast with us in the morning.”
“Wow, what a… happy family we have here.” Alex chuckled, clearly intending for his words to be taken with a grain of salt. Unable to find a single reason to frown, he managed to keep his grin in tact while he rose up off of the floor and fixed up his outfit. As per usual, he was wearing his tattered jeans and a stained graphic t-shirt for a band or a show that Bruce had never heard of before. His sneakers were worn, but they couldn’t compare to that old rucksack that he got for his eighteenth birthday. The one his mother had selected, the one he had paid for, the one they had filled with the necessities he’d need to travel abroad.
That was three years ago.
“You haven’t changed at all, Alex,” Bruce complained. “I thought the Peace Corps would have helped fine tune this willy nilly attitude of yours.”
“Did… Did Bruce Wayne just say ‘willy nilly’?” Alex asked, sounding absolutely thrilled to have been present at that very moment to witness such a thing.
The way his jaw clamped down in response to his son’s teasing was nothing new and neither was the irritation that usually caused him to respond to Alex in such a way. “I’m very tired,” he admitted for the sake of defending himself. Then, he turned away from the source of his frustration and began to stomp his way down the hall. “And so is Diana. You know how busy we are, and how much today means to her.”
“Of course I do, because she means the world to me.” Alex admitted freely as he caught up to Bruce. He fixed the strap of his rucksack on his shoulder and carelessly followed his father without any clue as to where he was leading him to.
Dissatisfied with his actions in comparison to his words, Bruce felt it was fair to interrogate him then and there. “Then where were you? Did your transcommunicator break?” “Nooo,” Alex answered slowly. “The… connection doesn’t reach where I went.”
Bruce didn’t need to hear another word. He knew exactly what that meant and the anger he felt - the brand of fury that he felt belonged specifically to his half-Amazonian son - threatened to choke the words he had rising up the back of his throat. “Themyscira!?”
Though he stopped walking, Alex did not. At the very least, he took two more paces forward than his father before he agreed to their standstill and stopped himself from reaching the staircase. His broad shoulders rose up to meet the curly mop of hair on his head before falling back dowards, indicating a rather heavy sigh escaped him. Bruce saw a glimpse of awareness in that single action but it wasn’t enough to soothe his aggression. It wasn’t a secret between him and his sons that he did not want them attempting to visit the isle of the Amazons, but there was one son in particular who could never seem to listen.
(One of his sons with his wife, that is.)
“I had my reasons, dad.” Alex implied that he had a proper excuse all without providing one.
It mattered not to Bruce. “And I have mine whenever we have this conversation! Your grandmother never seen me as her family, so why would she accept you? You know what she did to your mother - why even she isn’t allowed back there, after all she’s done to save the world time and time again. Do you hear anything I say to you!?”
“Bruce?” Came a gentle call from behind one of the many doors in the west wing.
“Dammit.” Bruce cursed, knowing that their argument was about to be cut short.
“Dad,” Alex whispered. “Just let me explain-”
“If you wanted to tell me anything, you would have done so before-”
And that was the end of their dispute, for the time being, as the bedroom door of the master suite swung open and a robbed Diana came out into the hall. “What on Earth is all this stomping and yelling about--Oh! Alexandros!?”
“Hi, mama.” Alex greeted her so genuinely, his smile could be heard in his words.
Bruce merely stepped aside and did his best to refrain from rolling his eyes while the two of them hugged. It had been almost a year since Diana had last seen Alex in person, and she always complained that video calls were never enough. The two of them had such a precious bond that was visible to someone as cold hearted as the Batman, and given that it was Mother’s Day, he didn’t want to let his ‘sourness’ ruin the mood, as his ‘sweet’ wife referred to it as.
“I’m so happy you’re here.” Diana sounded rather emotional as she stroked Alex’s messy hair. Bruce watched her look over her ‘little warrior’ as if he had just come inside from a scuffle in a sandbox; no matter how old he got, she always treated her firstborn boy like he was much more fragile than he actually was. He had assumed it was because she had grown up believing that men were not as strong as the Amazons of Themyscira, but her relationship with Silas was nothing like what it was with Alex. She saw something in him that needed to be protected.
Which would most likely explain why Bruce was always tougher with him.
“Of course I’m here!” Alex exclaimed. He moved back just enough so he could see his mother, but not so much that he’d have to let go of her waist.
Diana, having felt the separation more than he did, immediately calmed herself so that she could cock her eyebrow at that beaming expression of his. Without hesitation, she reminded him, “Where was this attitude for my birthday then? Or any of our family holidays? Or your birthday, for that matter?”
When Bruce thought that Alex might buckle, he instead chuckled at the barrage of questions being flung at him. “There was something special about today, that no other day could compare to!” He cheered.
“Oh please,” Diana hummed low, warning of his disbelief. “Do explain.”
Intrigued, Bruce arched a brow now too. He eyed that massive backpack that his son took with him all over the world and wondered what could possibly be inside of it. Did he bring his mother a shield from her homeland? Maybe a book on the history she’d missed out on while having been exiled? Something that she could only get on the island of Themyscira?
To his surprise, Alex didn’t go anywhere near his bag. He simply reached into the pocket of his pants and pulled out a piece of paper. It looked crumpled and worn from the trek it must have went on to get all the way to Gotham City, much like his relationship with his own son.
“What’s this?” Diana wondered aloud, clearly unaware of the backstory behind her gift.
Softly, all Alex had to say was, “Just open it, mama.”
Forever the curious type, Diana didn’t need to be told twice to throw open the creased halves of the letter and scour the page with her wide-eyed gaze. Once the letter was in her hands, Bruce was incredibly nervous, somewhat wishing he’d had the chance to look over the contents of the letter from her home if only to make sure that it wouldn’t cause her any pain. He could hope all he wanted that Hippolyta would say something kind to her daughter for the first time in centuries, but from his experience with her, the chance of something amicable being written in that letter was highly unlikely.
“Alexandros… What…?” Diana was teary-eyed once again, only now she was also shaking. Bruce took a step forward, ready to pounce if his wife needed his support.
Never without a look of pure joy on his face, Alex nodded at his mother. “It’s only an offer to the Reform Island, but it’s a start.”
“What? What is?” Bruce demanded to know.
Diana, on the other hand, collapsed against her son, unable to speak as she held onto him for dear life. That grip looked like it channeled all of her strength, but Alex could take it, and he did so happily. Over his mother’s shoulder, he looked to Bruce and finally revealed what the surprise gift entailed, “After I performed a few trials for the gods amusement, they guaranteed that mama could barter for an end to her exile on Themyscira. She only has to pray to Athena and a date will be set.”
“You performed trials for the Olympian gods?” Bruce, tackling each point of the reveal at a time, started with the most startling fact in his eyes: his son could have fought Ares or Zeus alone!?
Alex laughed off the concern, “Nothing as horrible as what Hercules went through, so I think it’s safe to say that they like me more than him.”
“You’re amazing, my darling.” Was all Diana could manage to say while battling with her current state of emotion. She refused to leave the crook of Alex’s neck, burying her head there to hide her tears should they fall.
Seeing the exchange of pure emotion between his wife and his son made Bruce reel, and he quickly realized that his focus had been wrong at first. No matter the circumstances, Alex had done something that not even Diana herself had achieved. He had done something that Bruce had never figured out how to do: he forged an opportunity for his mother to see her mother again, and even presented to her on Mother’s Day. It wasn’t a holiday that could have dated back to ancient times, but the title of the day managed to elevate the gift giving that Alex did.
His overly cheery, eternally optimistic, always smiling from ear to ear son, Alexandros Wayne.
And all of that sunny disposition was a testament to his wife, Diana Prince-Wayne.
“I’ll see you two later.” Bruce mumbled to the two of them as he decide to take his leave. He patted Diana’s shoulder with the most affection he could provide her with in that moment, while also staring down Alex with a firmness in his eyes. It wasn’t as cruel or harsh as it was when he fell through the window. No, now, he glanced at his only Amazonian son with a type of pride that was earned by him. He could grill him further in the morning.
Tonight, he was Diana’s darling son and they deserved their time together.
He left them alone, wandering into the master bedroom and closing the door softly behind him. Bruce stood there in awe of what he had truly just learned, unable to fathom what it was Alex had done to make the gods bend to his will. An achievement that even his parents couldn’t obtain now belonged to him, and yet, he saw what Alex had done as a testament to his parents. In all honesty, it belonged entirely to Diana. Through an accomplishment of his son, he was once again - for the umpteenth time over the course of their tumultuous relationship - he couldn’t help but marvel at the woman who had agreed to be his wife, who agreed to be the mother of his children.
He was so glad that Alex came home, because Diana truly did deserve the most joyous Mother’s Day, and he gave that to her. ((Belated by a few days, but I hope you all enjoy! I figured I should use my WonderBat kids at some point, and this seemed like a really cute way to do so. I hope you like Alex, and this cute little drabble! ~ Maiden))
16 notes · View notes
faintblueivy · 6 years
Text
The Road Ahead of Us - Izuocha Fanfiction
I posted the link of this fic earlier for Izuochaweek. But thought I'd post the text post here as well. It was written for day 3 - Dungeons and Dragons! The link was already reblogged by @izuochaweek so I haven't tagged it again.
Hope you enjoy it!
Her hands are not as soft as they look.
He deduces, seeing her grip the staff, both the source and application of her power, with strength enough to turn her knuckles white. Her eyes glow with fierce, familiar determination, the one he has come to see a number of times in their journey together. Her clothes flutter and to any ordinary observer, the cause would look wind but from this close, Izuku is actually feeling the raw power emanating from her. Her lips are pressed into a thin line, brows furrowed and eyes narrowed in concentration.
He watches in awe as a mass of pink and white nothingness swirls around her, becoming thicker and thicker, slowly with each passing second. It steadily comes together, concentrating at a single point on the top of the magic staff, the white hot energy slowly shaping itself like an orb of power.
She takes a deep breath, her eyes zeroing on the large rock in front of them and yells out a loud “Release!”
The orb of white and pink speeds towards the stagnant rock, striking it with a loud boom and just like that, it shatters. Into pieces both small and large. But nothing similar to it's former massive form.
They blink, stunned at the immense display of power. She is panting, still gripping the staff tightly to her chest. But then turns to them, her eyes wide and expectant.
“I did it!” She screams, her face lighting up with a broad, wide smile that he's deeply come to adore.
Iida is the first one to return her enthusiasm with his own, loudly clapping and appreciating her efforts with a large smile. His blue eyes displaying the fondness and pride he holds for the girl in front of him.
“Yes,Uraraka! It was incredible!”
He tells her, the moonlight glinting off his glass but every word is truer than the last one.
Shouto stands there with a small smile and when she looks at him, he gives her a nod of acknowledgement. He is normally silent but his differently coloured eyes always express what he hides behind that impassive demeanor. And she understands that the gesture is nothing if not sincere.
She accepts it gratefully and then finally she turns to him, eager for his input regarding the feat she just performed and he steps forward, a large grin curling upon his lips in response to hers. There is a lot he wants to say, a lot he wants her to know but it doesn't matter at the moment. She's standing there, her excitement tightly coiled to hear his words and who is he to disappoint her.
“You were amazing.”
Suddenly she's smiling even more brightly than the stars above, a pink hue making her naturally pink cheeks appear even pinker. She is so beautiful beneath the night sky that the embers of the fire burning beside them look dull. As if they are shying away for her radiance and Izuku is completely aware of how his heart clenches at the sight of her unabashed smile.
It's late at night and the wind is chilling. He scoots closer to the fire in an effort to warm himself up. Well, today was his shift for the night watch. That's the reason he is sitting here, in cold, but he finds that he doesn't mind. His eyes are focused on any unnatural movements of the bushes surrounding them and his ears are trained on any similarly disturbing sound, his sword resting beside him.
Of all the things, he never expects something warm and soft to be draped over his shoulders. He almost squeaks when Ochako settles beside him, giving him a smile in greeting and extends her hands, palms completely out stretched to feel for the heat.
“It's cold here.”
“Yeah. It is.” He nods as he notices her without a blanket and then her hands return back to her side.
“Why are you out here though?” He asks, a little worried.
“Couldn't sleep.” Her voice is nonchalant but his eyes stray down to the way her hands fisted her skirt.
“Any specific reason?” he questions again, wanting her to bring out the issue that has been troubling her.
“Nope.” she denies but her eyes waver slightly and he knows she'll come out with it, now or later. It's fine for him though. As long as she can speak out her doubts.
They go silent once again, even though his mind is running the possibilities of her worries, her presence here eases him physically. His shoulders loose tension and his breathing goes calm. The way her eyes look up at sky, it seems to him that she is searching for something, an answer, a person? Or a destination perhaps? He's not sure.
He doesn't realise that in his quest to find the source that is making her anxious, he has been staring at her for a long while. He blinks when her hand waves in front of his face.
“Deku? Deku?”
“S-sorry! I was distracted.” He lets out an undignified yelp and she giggles, the sound of her laughter was soothing enough to stop his stammering.
“I can see that!”
He gives her a smile before they both settle down, leaning into the log resting behind them, reveling in the quietness of the surroundings and the warmth of each other.
As the cold increases Izuku could not help but notice the way how her body would shiver occasionally when a strong breeze would flow. And how pink and frosty her cheeks and nose looked.
“Come closer.”
He says even before he realises that he has. When she stares at him with wide, round eyes, the implications of his recklessly thrown words sink into him. And instantly, his freckled cheeks burn pink. 
“Y-you looked c-cold!”
He offered a loud explanation half expecting her to laugh at him but rather she turns her head to the other side, looking a little embarrassed and a soft “Ohh.” tumbles out of her mouth.
And without a word, she scoots closer to him, letting him envelope her in the blanket as well. The cozy warmth inside, immediately relaxes her. Though the sides of their bodies pressing against each other is an entirely different experience.
They neither dare to break the silence and nor do they look at each other. The forest floor and the dancing fires seemed more interesting to the two of them at the moment. But they don't make any effort to maintain distance. There is something between them - tentative but pleasant.
“Do you-” she starts, but bites her lip as if contemplating her words, after a second, decides to continue, “Do you think that we are doing the right thing? Is it the right path?”
As easy the answer was, he couldn't almost believe how hard it was to word it out and string them into comprehensible sentences. So he takes his time, carefully plucking words out from his vocabulary, wanting to express himself in the best possible way to quell her doubts.
“I don't know.”
Wow. What a way to start.  
“Look-I mean, Uraraka-”
Smooth, Izuku, smooth.
“Well, I want to say that we don't know, about what the future has got in store for us. We don't know if we're doing the right thing even but what I know is this - we'll do whatever it takes to save everyone. If a battle is to come between the forces of the light and the dark then we need to recruit as many as we can, to support our cause. To stop them from taking innocent lives. We have nothing to guide us, except for those ‘dreams’ I have. Heck, we don't even know if those 'dreams’ I keep having are anything to believe.”
But as his eyes turn to her, Ochako could see that blazing determination burning in all glory.
“But they are real, Uraraka. They are real. All Might is real. I know it's hard to believe but it's the truth. We need to go forward on this path. We need more comrades. We need to recruit capable warriors, mages anything, anyone who'd be willing to support us in this quest.”
Izuku's fiery passion makes a smile grace Ochako's lips. He's always been like this. So determined, so eager to help and save people.
“Even a dragon?”
“Um, yes, even a dragon.”
They suddenly burst out laughing, their voices crinkling together in a pleasant sound, warming everything around in the vicinity.
When the morning finally rolls into existence, Shouto comes out of the tent to a scene of both Izuku and Ochako curled up into each other, huddled up in blanket. Izuku's barely awake but the scene is so precious that Shouto simply decides not to disturb it.
“So, the dragon's lair is in that direction? Are you sure sir?”
“Yes.” The frail man's voice wavered under the pressure of old age but the conviction shining in his wise old eyes made Izuku nod and smile then thank him.
As he pointed the direction to his group, ready to hike the mountain as the old man spoke again.
“Are you sure you want to find the dragon, my boy?”
Even though the question was supposed to sound like a warning, there was something knowing swimming in the smile of the old guy.
“Yes.” Izuku answered, unflinching and daring.
“Then it's fine. The dragon is not evil as the people make him sound. He's just a little eager kid wanting to make some friends and do manly things.  So try not be afraid of him, okay? You'll hurt his feelings. Oh-by the way, I should let you know! He has a friend now! A very powerful but violent warrior with a foul mouth who's quite protective of him. I warn you, my boy, he's more trouble than the dragon actually.”
Izuku stood there, with his jaw hanging open to the ground, huge round eyes unblinking, too stunned to react.
“W-wh-what?!”
Before he let out that shriek, the man was already on his merry way, waving to them and whistling to the wind.
Ochako gulps. The cave in front of them was large, frighteningly large. Okay, large enough to at least contain ten dragons.
Her hands are clammy, and her heart is pounding in her ears. She bites her lower lip in anticipation and dread. Her feet are cold, despite the fact that she is wearing her boots. Suddenly a wheezing sound echoes throughout the cave and Ochako jumps up in air a few feet, wonders if she should use her staff and simply float away. She is shivering, the fear gripping her insides tightly leaves a bitter taste in mouth.
Her eyes dart to her side to see her comrades and Shouto looks a little unnerved at the sight of the massive cave and the previously heard loud sound because his eyes are wide, and his forehead is collecting beads of sweat and his hand is hovering just above the hilt of his sword. Though she cannot see Iida, she knows he is as shaken up as they are.
Okay, Ochako, calm down. Calm down. You just have to go inside this cave - the dragon's lair, and convince the dragon to join our team, easy right? Right? Right?
She almost squeaks when the sensation of a hand brushing against her startles her. Her gaze flicks towards Izuku, he is smiling at her, a wide smile, a smile that seems to say 'You don't have to worry, I'm here now.’ She is astounded at the kind of effect he has on her because she finds herself smiling back at him, her shoulders slowly loosing the tension and her breath turning even.
She knows, he is as scared as the rest of them are. But he is strong enough to hide that fear behind his smile, his emerald eyes shining with warmth that never fails to convince people that everything will be alright. It is a powerful sensation. A faith that all of them depend upon.
Her heart tingles at the final smile he gives her before turning her head back on the target in front of them. His eyes narrow and the fire burning in them is daring. His hand is gripping his legendary sword in a fierce grip, ready for action.
“Everyone” his bold words prompt them to look at him, “-let's do this, together!”
Both Iida and Shouto return the gesture with a smile of their own - courageous and hopeful. Looking forward towards the future they want to capture. The future that they all want to protect.
Ochako understands. As long as they are together, nothing is going to stop them. They can overcome all the obstacles on their path, be it a dragon to befriend or to fight a dark guild wanting to take over the country. They might not know the path they are moving on, they are not aware of the events and hell they might have to face in the future.
But it's fine, as long as they have their dreams to guide them and each other to live for.
Here, I'd love to know your thoughts about this if you've not read it before!
14 notes · View notes
kiruuuuu · 6 years
Text
Yet more Montagne/Bandit in which Bandit turns into a hissy cat and goes mountain climbing (thank you @zer0kaji 💝) because @magehir requested Bandit being jealous. This is a two-parter, with the second part coming (heh) either tomorrow or the day after! (Rating T, humour/fluff, ~2.3k words)
Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7
.
Montagne is talking to Fuze.
It’s a bit like looking into a mirror and Bandit decidedly doesn’t like what he’s seeing: the Uzbek’s resting bitch face not moving an inch as the tall Frenchman cheerily chews his ear off, both of them eating lunch away from everyone else at the end of one of the tables in the canteen, away from both the GIGN and the Spetsnaz, oddly enough. Normally, all the Russians stick together like mutated glue in that it can drink, hurl insults and laugh deafeningly, so seeing only one of them is decidedly strange. A little like spotting a lone porkling in the wild, even with the authenticity of a threat attached to it: the looming danger of its mother bursting out of the nearest shrub to smash faces. Still, Tachanka’s booming voice is directed at only two of his boys today.
He sits down and watches the odd couple suspiciously while pretending to be interested in whatever lame story Blitz is trying to tell him right now, nodding and huffing at the correct moments yet his gaze unwaveringly fixed on a vaguely uncomfortable-looking Fuze opposite of a smiling Montagne. It’s probably how Bandit looked in the beginning whenever the Frenchman (his lover, he corrects himself, still stunned at this reality, and barely manages to suppress a cringe when his brain helpfully supplies: his boyfriend) initiated a conversation with him: pained, disbelieving, sometimes even annoyed. He knows now it mostly stemmed from embarrassment upon Montagne knowing about some of his weaknesses while all Bandit had heard about his tall colleague was praise upon praise, so there was a certain power imbalance with which he was far from alright. It didn’t matter that Montagne didn’t know any details, him simply choosing to keep him company because he sensed Bandit needed it was enough.
So now he’s squinting at Fuze. Because he looks exactly like Bandit used to and hey, where did he end up? In Montagne’s bed. Faint nausea rolls over him and destroys what little appetite he initially had and with it gone, nothing keeps him at the table anymore. Ignoring Blitz’ questions as he wordlessly gets up to leave, he squeezes in past Montagne, drags his chair unnecessarily close and presses his side against his lover’s while fixing Fuze with a cool gaze which is returned just as coldly. “Hey”, he says and does his best not to sound bitchy right away because he’s not, definitely isn’t, merely curious, “what are you two talking about?”
Montagne remains blissfully oblivious to the glare the other two are exchanging and answers readily with a self-deprecating chuckle: “I was just telling him of my days as a piano player and before you ask, no, I never really got any good at it.”
Oh. Bandit didn’t even know he used to play the piano. But now Fuze knows and he even knew before him and his eyes narrow further. “Interesting”, he says neutrally, “I wanna get a soda, want to come with me?”
Under all other circumstances, Montagne would jump up immediately at the mere mention of soda – it’s his guilty pleasure (well, one of them, since Bandit supposes he counts as one) and he’s enthusiastic about doing anything as long as it can be done in Bandit’s presence… only right now, he hesitates. Throws a questioning glance to Fuze who looks like he literally couldn’t care any less about them leaving. “I’m not done eating though, can’t you -”
“No. Let’s go.” And as Bandit rises, basically dragging Montagne with him, he thinks he sees Fuze’s lips twitch.
.
“Why are you talking to Fuze?”, Bandit demands to know once they’ve arrived at the vending machine stocked with a wide variety of unhealthy, fizzy drinks which make Bandit’s stomach hurt and his belches smell terrible.
“Didn’t you hear? He had a fight with Alexsandr yesterday and it was so bad they’re not on speaking terms right now. And since the other two basically worship the ground Alex walks on -”
“That still doesn’t answer my question”, he insists, much to Montagne’s surprise. Bandit rarely pries and hardly ever shows any interest in other people’s personal affairs.
“I didn’t want to leave him sitting all alone. Alex is not going to get mad at me for it and everyone deserves some company, don’t you think?”
This is when it hits him. Montagne is a fucking bleeding heart. He sees stray dogs and adopts them, just like he adopts stray operators apparently – this explains why there was a phase in which Montagne hung around with Mute, right in the beginning when the young Englishman made next to no attempts to befriend anyone.
Another revelation dawns on him. Does this mean -
“Am I a fucking charity case?”, he wants to know disgustedly. “Is that what this is?”
Montagne seems thoroughly confused now which is understandable as Bandit might potentially be jumping to conclusions faster than Montagne can watch. “Dom, please, what are you talking about?” Trying to put it into words would make him seem not only insane but also bitter, so he decides not to elaborate despite the nagging feeling gnawing at him. He mutely turns to the machine, punches a number in without looking and shoves a few coins into the slot, only to be graced with a can dropping filled with stuff he can’t stand. Worst of all, Montagne knows this. For a few seconds, Bandit tries to make the soda spontaneously combust with the force of a dark look alone while Montagne probably regards him with this stupid fucking look he often gets when he thinks Bandit is being unreasonable and he is not, thank you very much, far from it because what if it’s all over once Montagne deems him integrated enough, just like he did with Mute once he befriended the disaster that is the rest of his team, and Bandit’s hands are getting cold now from holding the can and all he wants to do is punch Fuze’s ugly face in.
“Talk to me”, Montagne asks softly in that tone of voice which conveys he’s not going to judge and Bandit hates it because he never does. He doesn’t judge. He never discards Bandit’s mood swings as unreasonable or immature.
“Why do you like me?”
The words leave his mouth faster than he can scold himself for even thinking them yet they hit their mark, smooth Montagne’s expression because now he knows what he’s dealing with and can react accordingly. Regardless, his answer is not very reassuring: “I don’t know.”
“Wow”, Bandit replies sarcastically. Way to fill him with confidence.
“I wasn’t finished.” Smiling, Montagne mercilessly exploits his weakspot by reaching up to lightly scratch his beard, card his fingers through the coarse hairs and reduces Bandit to an almost-drooling mess in seconds. “I don’t have a simple answer for you, I’m afraid, but I just know that I do. Every room feels different to me when you’re in it. Watching you fall asleep next to me, on me, in my arms, has become the highlight of my day. And I’m happy about every second I get to spend with you. I can’t put into words why, though.”
Bandit blinks at him, pleasant sensations washing over him and making both his anger and his worry disappear effortlessly. He tries finding an answer for himself, why exactly he adores this man in front of him so much, yet only comes up with an earth-shattering feeling of deep-seated affection with which he’s afflicted in moments like these. Because you’re you, he thinks and leans into the gentle strokes over his cheek. “This is unfair”, he mumbles, making Montagne snicker and pull him into a quick hug he allows only because they’re half-hidden behind the vending machine. “You can have my fucking soda if you want it.”
“Gladly”, Montagne replies, amused, takes it and holds Bandit’s hand until it’s warmed up.
.
Montagne is talking to Fuze. Again.
They’ve just finished their physical training for the day, jumped, climbed and crawled their way through an obstacle course, ran until their muscles were on fire and even had to swim. Bandit doesn’t mind the exertion as it more often than not allows him to fall into a deep, dreamless sleep later yet he can’t deny he’s starting to feel his age – especially when he watches Rook ace the course with ease. He used to be very agile and extremely good at running but lost his touch a little (and if that isn’t ironic because running is most of what he seems to do these days), often lying to himself about picking up jogging again despite never following through. Right now, he’s comfortably exhausted and looking forward to maybe trading massages with Montagne, possibly dozing off to his broad hands kneading his shoulders and the thought alone makes a fluttery feeling rise in him.
Then he spots them, off to the side, Fuze actually having taken off his shirt and wiping his sweat off with a towel while Montagne talks at him with an oblivious friendliness – seemingly unaware of the way the Uzbek displays the muscles on his strong frame. But Bandit notices. Oh does he notice. He storms over with a scowl and just barely resists colliding with Montagne, keeping the momentum going and simply dragging him off.
“- more flexible, I’d suggest stretching regularly as it does indeed help”, the Frenchman finishes his sentence just as Bandit arrives and what. What kind of topic -
“Are you talking about how Fuze can’t even scratch his own back without dislocating half of his limbs?”, he butts in, shooting Fuze a dark look and earning a vaguely pained one from Montagne in return.
“Not everyone can be a lanky piece of shit like you”, Fuze replies politely.
“Being thin doesn’t have anything to do with being flexible”, Montagne interjects but stops talking as soon as Bandit starts bending his body to prove a point, reaching over his shoulder with one arm and around his back with the other, effortlessly hooking his fingers together. He does not miss Montagne’s intrigued expression and preens under his gaze, shows off a few more things and ignores Fuze’s growing amusement.
“Seems like those yoga lessons really paid off. Though you don’t seem all that enlightened to me.”
“You shut your whore mouth”, Bandit hisses and doesn’t manage to get the reactions he’s hoped for as Fuze is starting to grin now and Montagne looks almost shocked.
“Dom, if you’re tired, maybe you should call it a day”, he suggests hesitantly and it’s very clear he’s trying to keep the conversation civil.
A thought occurs to him and instead of protesting vehemently, he nods. “You’re right, I’m absolutely knackered, I can barely stand. Oh God am I tired. How am I even still awake?” He leans against his lover with enough force to make him take a step back, then swoons dramatically to which Montagne, as expected, puts his arms around him. “I don’t think I can actually make it back to my room. How about you carry me instead? Would you do me the favour? Otherwise I’ll probably faint on the way.”
Concern bleeds into Montagne’s confusion and he agrees, probably wondering why Bandit won’t allow him to hold his hand in public but carrying him is somehow okay, and so Bandit climbs on him, hugs him tightly and wraps his legs around his waist possessively. After a friendly goodbye, Montagne makes his way towards their quarters and Bandit can’t help but glare at Fuze over his boyfriend’s shoulder and give him the finger.
Fuze just snorts and rolls his eyes as if Bandit was a rebelling teenager.
.
“Why are you still talking to Fuze?”, he wants to know later in bed and no, he’s not pouting, he’s above that.
Montagne rolls onto his side, props himself up on one elbow and smiles down at him like the benevolent being he is, even reaches out with his other hand and lets it wander over Bandit’s chest, his warm palm travelling over his ribs, his abdomen and his sides, unknowingly making something further down twitch hopefully. Despite Bandit trying to push his hand lower through mere thought, it never dips into his underwear. “I enjoy his company. He’s gruff on the outside and may favour questionable methods, but he’s a good man.”
“He’s a fucking asshole”, Bandit objects and realises too late. Once again, he’s being mirrored and he doesn’t like it in the least. “Look, I have nothing against you talking to him -”
“It appears that you do.” Montagne is still smiling, still stroking over his skin. “You don’t need to be friends with him, I don’t expect you to.”
Is that what Montagne thinks is going on? He frowns and scoots a bit closer, stretches towards the tall man with the soft eyes and lets his own fall shut when they lock lips. It helps but ultimately does little to soothe the worry eating at him, even when Montagne leans over him, a comforting weight against his body and their kiss slow and intimate. He resolves to kill Fuze should he ever ask to borrow Montagne’s jacket.
He purrs into his lover’s mouth when he’s pulled closer, his dick (which has been hard ever since they went to bed, always is, always hopes for Montagne’s touch, for more) jumping enthusiastically at the gesture but when he pushes his hands under Montagne’s shirt, he’s stopped with a touch to his wrists. “I don’t want to tire you out”, Montagne murmurs and kisses his cheek, “if you can’t even walk back to your room, you should sleep as soon as possible.”
Now Bandit is pouting, the scowl on his face fierce even when they’ve found a comfortable position to sleep in because in his head, he’s cursing Fuze colourfully. Even when he knows he basically played himself.
59 notes · View notes
estrxlar · 3 years
Text
The Ghost Of You
13 - A Skilled Opponent
Tumblr media
This chapters songs:
Oblivion; Grimes
Drain You; Nirvana
Safari; Tyler The Creator
Reminder I recommend you listen to the songs of chapters while you read, personally I love all of them and think they match! ^^
- K. S. Perspective
Things were going exactly how I expected them to. The first years were dumbfounded by Seijoh's sudden power over them, causing them to stress and yell at each other. But we didn't fear, for Daichi knew how to shut them up. Tadashi and Y/n would let out a squeak every few seconds something exhilarating would occur on the court, scared by the tension between both teams. It was surprising that Y/n had become so friendly with the first years. I'd thought of them as weird the first time I met them.
We had just won the first set, and we were about to win the second as well. It came as a surprise to Takeda what Hinata could do with his jumping skills, therefore I had to do some explaining. But overall, the game was going well.
"Wow, Kageyama is way better than Seijoh's setter," Ennoshita commented as he handed a yellow water bottle to Tanaka, who wiped his forehead with a towel.
"Yeah, and it makes up for the fact that our receives could use some work." Daichi comments, walking towards where most of the players huddled. "You know, we might win this practice game."
Suddenly, Y/n hands him a water bottle, popping into the conversation. "Be careful there, Captain. I wouldn't get too comfortable. That setter there isn't their official."
As if on queue, girls' screams are heard from above in the bleachers. I glance towards the entrance doors: where all of them were looking. There stood a tall brunette guy, waving hello at his fangirls.
At first, all I wondered was how he would change the outcome of the game. But then when I glanced towards Y/n, who was hiding safely behind Kiyoko with wide eyes, I grew curious as to what his intentions were.
"Ah! Oikawa, finally you're here. How's that leg doing?" The coach yells out to him as our team regains their focus on talking to each other. I kept my eyes safely on him, observing his motion.
He held up an 'OK' with his long fingers, grinning at his coach. "Never been better!" His cheerful tone says.
"You should have been here earlier. They brought Kageyama as you asked them to. It's embarrassing for our setter not to show up," The coach scolded. I look towards Tobio, who's making an ugly face at Oikawa.
"Look, I don't know if it's because he has all the girls, but I already hate this guy." Tanaka leaned over my shoulder with his wicked stench.
"Their team captain, huh?" I cross my arms in annoyance, grinding my teeth.
Kageyama nods at me, saying, "yeah, his name is Toru Oikawa. And he's a super offensive setter." Kageyama explained. "Top of his class in attacking and team-play, too. And his attitude is shameful."
"What? Really? Is it worse than yours?" Hinata asks in a surprised tone, Kageyama groaning.
"Worse than four eyes." He responded while Tsukki growled at the conversation.
"Since you know him I'm guessing he went to Kitagawa First as well, right?" Tanaka mentions, wrapping his fingers with bandages. "That must mean Y/n knows him! You think you could give us some advice?"
Y/n froze in her place, wide-eyed and flustered. "Uhm...yes. But we're not close or anything. H-honestly I don't know much about him."
"Doesn't look like it," Daichi quickly taps her shoulder then points to Oikawa who's staring at her with the same expression she made when he walked in. "He's staring right at you."
Something was going on between Oikawa and Y/n, and I was sure I'd get to the bottom of it by tonight.
- Y.L. Perspective
'Great, what a hassle.' I tell myself as Toru and I stare at each other. I wanted nothing but to evaporate into thin air, pretending I was never there. But I knew I couldn't. So, I brush it off as if I wasn't having a heart attack internally, facing my team while they conversed about Oikawa himself.
-
The scoreboard was now 14-15. As nervous as I felt around Oikawa, I was enjoying the game. The determination that each player showed reminded me of how my band and I would act when we were younger and wanted to learn new chords or songs: convinced they could do the best.
And it didn't seem like Oikawa's reputation had changed. Many—many—people had come to watch him play today. I only hoped that my being here wouldn't determine the game overall. A couple more points and our team would be the one to win.
Oikawa is quickly called into the setter position on the court, ready to show off his skills to our team. With mighty power, he threw a power serve to the blocker, Tsukishima, who let the ball ricochet off his hands and into the bleachers above him.
Everybody stood shocked at his serve, glancing at each other with wide eyes. Daichi wove his hand in the air to tell the players to simply brush it off.
"Now I get it. Number 6, and number 5. You two must be first years, your receives are horrible," Oikawa comments from the other side of the net, drawing everybody's attention.
'Looks like you've matured in play style, Oikawa. You're able to land the ball wherever you'd like and trash talk about it after. Same petty boy I remember.'
Every serve Oikawa threw at our players was followed by another point to Seihjo's team. I could do nothing but watch as the boys grew angrier at him and wince at every serve.
Eventually, Hinata became fed up with Oikawa's shitty attitude, yelling "Hey, Great King! Why don't you aim the ball for me instead?! Or are you too scared?!" The team groans at his stupidity to blabber something at him.
"This is embarrassing." Daichi groaned. "Okay, let's fall back as a group. Tsukishima, you stay close to the sideline." Tsukki nods at him, everyone getting into their assigned positions.
"Now, bring it!"
-
"All together!" Daichi called out before the line of players bowed towards the opposite team.
"Thank you for the game!"
After a long and exhausting practice game, we all made out way out of the gym and back to Takeda's van. Everybody felt groggy and icky but pleased with the practice they had gotten from today.
Hinata skipped in front of the groggy players, saying, "That was so nerve recking, but I had so much fun! What did you guys think?!"
"Fun."
"Practice."
"Nice."
Many boring replies are heard from the team, upsetting Hinata. "Nice?! That's all you guys have to say? What did you think, (Y/n)?" He suddenly called out to me, many players looking my way for a response.
"Uhm, yeah. I thought that was pretty fun, way better than sitting at home all afternoon." I rub the back of my neck, uncomfortable by the eyes laid on me.
"Yeah! I thought so too!" He exclaimed and continued skipping. Despite the awkward situations I faced, today was nice and eventful. Happiness rested in my heart, prideful that I had gotten myself out of my comfort zone to do something a part of school.
"You know, to be blunt, we're lacking something vital to play and actually win a real game against the Seijoh team with Oikawa on it," Daichi explains to us before we're stopped at the gate by the one and only.
"Ooh, spoken like a captain," Toru says, smirking at himself while he leaned on the brick wall. I quickly squeezed in between Kiyoko and Ennoshita, hiding from him.
Tanaka scoffs at his oversized ego, taking a few steps towards the brunette as a threat. "What's with you? Looks like you wanna pick a fight!"
"Yeah, what's you're problem~" Hinata crept up from behind him to back his upperclassman up against a strong opponent.
Oikawa doesn't seem to be at all scared by the two of them. "No need to get yourselves worked up! But hey, short stuff," he focuses on Hinata. "That last one-touch and broad jump was pretty ace!"
"R-really," He stood in disbelief from what the guy commented on his volleyball skills. I wouldn't blame him if he felt flattered by his message.
"Yeah! But you know, next time try using full force from the start. You haven't seen our real setup. But don't worry, we'll be practicing serves till then."
'He's right, next time we'll be dealing with his serves the entire game.'
"That combination attack is pretty amazing, but you're gonna run out of steam at some point. You're gonna need better receives. After all, I'm not the only one who does power serves. The inter-highs are coming up and I want you to make the cut. So listen carefully." He points at Kageyama in a dramatic form. "My special protégé, I wanna crush you fair and square at an official game where we both play the setter."
"Well then, we can train to receive!" Hinata said, grabbing onto Tsukishima, who slapped his hand away. 'Wouldnt that mean Koushi won't be able to play? How much is he gonna control on our side without thinking of Sugawara?'
Just as Oikawa began to walk away, he sharply turns, staring at Hinata right in the eye. "Just so you know, receives aren't something you can master overnight. I'm sure your captain can attest to that."
I glance over to the mentioned, observing his angry expression. If he were a cartoon, steam would be flossing out from his ears.
"The tournament is coming up. I look forward to seeing all of your improvement." Oikawa speaks once more in his playful tone,
"Oh, and Y/n, I'll see you around." And with one last smirk, he leaves us all in a crowd of anger.
"Look, don't let him get to you. Agitating others is like a hobby to him." Kageyama told Daichi. But to his surprise, he grinned in eagerness.
"Hah, he's right. There isn't much time until the Inter-high tournament. But luckily, we have someone coming back soon." Tanaka clapped his hands together, leading us all to continue our walk to the bus. "Karasunos Guardian."
-
After a long car ride full of sound asleep teenagers and bumps along the road, we had finally come to a stop at Karasuno high where all of us ran towards the locker rooms to get home as soon as possible. I waited for Sugawara to be done changing in the girl's room where Kiyoko and I hung.
"So, what was with that Oikawa guy? It was so obvious you two have history. Especially after he called you out like that after the game," Kiyoko says, pulling her leggings up to her waist. She continued to get dressed while I sat on a bench with my things packed up.
I shrug, too tired to respond fully. "Honestly, I'd rather not even say anything until I discuss it with him. Let's just say he started some drama a few months back. It began this whole fight between a few of my best friends and ruined my relationship with him."
"And that relationship was..?"
"Just friends. But he wanted more, that's what caused everything." I groan, feeling agony in my feet. The number of times I stood up in excitement during the game was painful. I look to Kiyoko who is fully dressed and ready for take-off.
She closed her locker and walked towards me to ruffle my hair. "Careful! You'll make a mess of it.." I quickly pat down my hair.
The two of us leave the building and head towards the gym where the rest of the team said their goodbyes to each other, each of them slowly pulling away in groups to walk home.
As Kiyoko bid me farewell, Sugawara crept up behind me, tapping my shoulder lightly. I quickly turn to face him in pleasure that he had arrived at my side. But I hasn't expected for him to seem so worried. "Hey, can we talk?"
-
Ty for reading :)) I hope you have a good night or day, whichever one. Love you! Don't forget to vote! <3
- estrxlar
0 notes